A
REMONSTRANCE
OF
THE
MOST
GRATIOVS
King
of
Great
BRITTAINE
,
FRANCE
,
and
IRELAND
,
Defender
of
the
Faith
,
&c.
FOR
THE
RIGHT
OF
KINGS
,
AND
the
independencie
of
their
Crownes
:
AGAINST
AN
ORATION
OF
the
most
Illustrious
Cardinall
of
PERRON
,
pronounced
in
the
Chamber
of
the
third
Estate
.
The
15.
of
Ianuar.
1615.
THE
L.
Cardinall
euen
in
the
first
passage
of
his
Oration
,
hath
laid
a
firme
foundation
,
That
Ecclesiastics
in
France
are
more
deepely
obliged
to
the
King
,
then
the
Nobilitie
,
and
third
Estate
.
His
reason
:
Because
the
Clergie
do
sweetly
enioy
their
dignities
and
promotions
,
with
all
their
infinite
wealth
,
of
the
Kings
meere
grace
,
without
all
danger
,
and
with
faire
immunities
;
whereas
the
other
two
Orders
hold
their
offices
by
a
chargeable
and
burdensome
title
or
tenure
,
euen
to
the
great
expence
of
their
blood
,
&
of
their
substance
.
But
see
now
,
how
loose
and
weake
a
frame
he
hath
erected
and
pinned
together
,
vpon
his
firme
and
solide
foundation
:
Ergo
,
the
third
Estate
is
to
lay
all
care
to
prouide
remedies
against
apposted
cut-throats
,
vpon
the
Clergy
:
&
the
said
remedies
(
as
he
boldly
affirms
)
must
be
deriued
from
the
laws
of
conscience
,
which
may
carry
an
effectuall
acting
or
operatiue
efficacie
vpon
the
soule
,
&
nor
from
ciuil
or
temporall
punishments
.
Now
this
consequence
limpeth
like
a
lame
creple
after
the
premises
.
For
it
is
no
vsuall
&
common
matter
,
to
see
men
that
are
deepest
in
obligation
,
performe
their
duties
and
couenants
with
most
fidelity
.
Againe
,
were
it
graunted
the
Clergie
had
wel
hitherto
demonstrated
their
carefull
watching
ouer
the
life
and
honour
of
their
Prince
;
yet
is
it
not
for
spirituall
punishments
thundred
by
Ecclesiastics
,
to
bind
the
hands
of
the
ciuill
Magistrate
,
nor
to
stop
the
current
of
temporall
punishments
:
which
ordinarily
doe
carrie
a
greater
force
and
vertue
to
the
bridling
of
the
wicked
,
then
the
apprehension
of
Gods
iudgement
.
The
third
Estate
therefore
,
by
whom
all
the
Officers
of
France
are
properly
represented
,
as
to
whome
the
administration
of
iustice
and
protection
of
the
Kings
rights
and
Honour
doth
appertaine
,
can
deserue
no
blame
in
carrying
so
watchfull
an
eye
,
by
their
wholesome
remedie
to
prouide
for
the
safetie
of
the
King
,
and
for
the
dignitie
of
his
Crowne
.
For
if
the
Clergie
shall
not
stand
to
their
tackle
,
but
shrinke
when
it
commeth
to
the
push
of
their
dutie
;
who
shall
charge
themselues
with
carefull
foresight
and
preuention
of
mischiefes
?
Shall
not
the
people
?
Now
,
haue
not
all
the
calamities
,
which
the
third
Estate
haue
sought
prouidently
to
preuent
;
haue
they
not
all
sprung
from
the
Clergie
,
as
from
their
proper
and
naturall
fountaine
?
From
whence
did
the
last
ciuill
warres
,
wherein
a
world
of
blood
was
not
more
profusely
then
prodigiously
and
vnnaturally
spilt
,
and
wherein
the
parricide
of
King
Henrie
III.
was
impiously
and
abominably
committed
:
from
whence
did
those
bloodie
warres
proceed
,
but
from
the
deposing
of
the
said
King
by
the
Head
of
the
Church
?
Were
they
not
Prelats
,
Curats
,
and
Confessours
;
were
they
not
Ecclesiastics
,
who
partly
by
seditious
preachments
,
and
partly
by
secret
confessions
,
powred
many
a
jarre
of
oyle
vpon
this
flame
?
Was
not
he
that
killed
the
forenamed
King
,
was
not
he
one
of
the
Clergie
?
Was
not
Guignard
a
Iesuit
?
Was
not
Iohn
Chastel
brought
vp
in
the
same
schoole
?
Did
not
Ravaillac
that
monster
of
men
,
vpon
interrogatories
made
at
his
examination
;
among
the
rest
,
by
whom
he
had
been
so
diabolically
tempted
and
stirred
vp
to
his
most
execrable
attempt
and
act
of
extreme
horror
:
did
not
the
referre
his
examiners
to
the
Sermons
made
the
Lent
next
before
,
where
they
might
be
satisfied
concerning
the
causes
of
his
abominable
vndertaking
and
execution
?
Are
not
Bellarmine
,
Eudaemonoiohannes
,
Suarez
,
Becanus
,
Mariana
,
with
such
other
monsters
,
who
teach
the
doctrine
of
parricides
,
vphold
the
craft
of
Ianus-like
equiuocations
in
Courts
of
Iustice
,
and
in
secret
confessions
:
are
they
not
all
Clerics
?
are
not
all
their
bookes
approoued
and
allowed
,
as
it
were
by
a
corporation
or
grosse
companie
of
Doctors
,
with
their
signes
manuel
to
the
saide
bookes
?
What
were
the
heads
,
the
chiefe
promoters
,
the
complices
of
the
powder-conspiracie
in
my
Kingdom
?
were
they
not
Ecclesiastics
?
Hath
not
Faux
by
name
,
a
confederate
of
the
same
demned
crew
;
hath
not
he
stoutly
stood
to
the
gunners
part
,
which
then
he
was
to
act
in
that
most
dolefull
Tragedie
,
with
asseueration
of
a
conscience
well
assured
and
setled
,
touching
the
lawfulnes
of
his
enterprise
?
Did
he
not
yeild
this
reason
?
to
wit
,
because
he
had
beene
armed
with
instruction
of
musket
proofe
in
the
case
,
before
he
made
passage
ouer
from
the
Low
Countries
?
Is
it
not
also
the
generall
beleefe
of
that
Order
,
that
Clerics
are
exempted
from
the
condition
of
Subiects
to
the
King
?
Nay
,
is
it
not
confessed
by
the
L.
Cardinall
himselfe
,
It
sufficiently
appeareth
,
as
I
suppose
,
by
the
former
passage
,
that
his
Lordship
exhorting
the
third
Estate
to
refer
the
whole
care
of
this
Regall
cause
vnto
the
Clergie
,
hath
tacked
his
frame
of
weake
ioynts
and
tenons
to
a
very
worthy
but
wrong
foundation
.
Well
then
,
for
the
purpose
:
he
dwelleth
onely
vpon
the
third
point
pretended
questionable
,
and
this
he
affirmeth
:
If
any
shall
condemne
,
or
wrappe
vnder
the
solemne
curse
,
the
abettors
of
the
Popes
power
to
vnking
lawfull
and
Soueraigne
Kings
;
the
same
shall
runne
vpon
fowre
dangerous
rocks
of
apparant
incongruities
and
absurdities
.
First
,
he
shall
offer
to
force
and
intangle
the
consciences
of
many
deuout
persons
:
For
hee
shall
bind
them
to
beleeue
and
sweare
that
doctrine
,
the
contrary
whereof
is
beleeued
of
the
whole
Church
,
and
hath
beene
beleeued
by
their
predecessors
.
Secondly
,
he
shall
ouerturne
from
top
to
bottome
the
sacred
authoritie
of
holy
Church
,
and
shall
set
open
a
gate
vnto
all
sorts
of
heresie
,
by
allowing
lay-persons
a
bold
libertie
to
be
iudges
in
causes
of
religion
and
faith
.
For
what
is
that
degree
of
boldnesse
,
but
open
vsurping
of
the
Priesthood
;
what
is
it
but
putting
of
prophane
hands
into
the
Arke
;
what
is
it
but
laying
of
vnholy
fingers
vpon
the
holy
Censor
for
perfumes
?
Thirdly
,
he
shal
make
way
to
a
schisme
,
not
possible
to
be
put
by
and
auoided
by
any
humane
prouidence
.
For
this
doctrine
beeing
held
and
professed
by
all
other
Catholicks
;
how
can
we
declare
it
repugnant
vnto
Gods
word
;
how
can
we
hold
it
impious
;
how
can
we
accompt
it
detestable
,
but
we
shall
renounce
communion
with
the
head
and
other
members
of
the
Church
;
yea
,
we
shall
confesse
the
Church
in
all
ages
to
haue
been
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
,
and
the
spouse
of
the
Deuill
?
Lastly
,
by
working
the
establishment
of
this
Article
,
which
worketh
an
establishment
of
Kings
Crownes
;
He
shall
not
onely
worke
the
intended
remedy
for
the
danger
of
Kings
,
out
of
all
the
vertue
and
efficacie
thereof
,
by
weakening
of
doctrine
out
of
all
controuersie
,
in
packing
it
vp
with
a
disputable
question
;
but
likewise
in
stead
of
securing
the
life
and
estate
of
Kings
,
hee
shall
draw
both
into
farre
greater
hazards
,
by
the
trayne
or
sequence
of
warres
,
and
other
calamities
which
vsually
waite
and
attend
on
schismes
.
The
L.
Cardinall
spends
his
whole
discourse
in
confirmation
of
these
foure
heads
,
which
we
now
intend
to
sift
in
order
,
and
demonstratiuely
to
prooue
that
all
the
said
inconueniences
are
meere
nullities
,
matters
of
imagination
,
and
built
vpon
false
presuppositions
.
But
before
we
come
to
the
maine
,
the
reader
is
to
be
informed
and
aduertised
,
that
his
Lordship
setteth
a
false
glosse
vpon
the
question
;
and
propounds
the
case
not
onely
contrary
to
the
truth
of
the
subiect
in
controuersie
,
but
also
to
the
Popes
owne
minde
and
meaning
.
For
he
restrains
the
Popes
power
to
depose
Kings
onely
to
cases
of
heresie
,
Apostasie
,
and
persecuting
of
the
Church
;
whereas
Popes
extend
their
power
to
a
further
distance
.
They
depose
Princes
for
infringing
,
or
in
any
sort
diminishing
the
priuiledges
of
Monasteries
:
witnesse
Gregorie
the
first
in
the
pretended
charter
graunted
to
the
Abbay
of
S.
Medard
at
Soissons
,
the
said
charter
beeing
annexed
to
his
Epistles
in
the
rere
.
The
same
he
testifieth
in
his
Epistle
to
Senator
,
by
name
the
10.
of
the
eleuenth
booke
.
They
depose
for
naturall
dulnesse
and
lacke
of
capacitie
,
whether
inbred
and
true
indeed
,
or
onely
pretended
and
imagined
:
witnesse
the
glorious
vaunt
of
Gregorie
VII
.
that
Childeric
King
of
France
was
hoysted
out
of
his
Throne
by
Pope
Zacharie
,
Not
so
much
for
his
wicked
life
,
as
for
his
vnablenes
to
beare
the
weightie
burden
of
so
great
a
Kingdome
.
They
depose
for
collating
of
Benefices
and
Prebends
:
witnesse
the
great
quarrells
and
sore
contentions
between
Pope
Innocent
III.
and
Iohn
King
of
England
:
as
also
betweene
Philip
the
Faire
and
Boniface
VIII
.
They
depose
for
adulteries
and
matrimoniall
suites
:
witnesse
Philip.
1.
for
the
repudiating
or
casting
off
his
lawfull
wife
Bertha
,
and
marrying
in
her
place
with
Bertrade
wife
to
the
Earle
of
Aniou
.
Finally
,
faine
would
I
learne
into
what
heresie
or
degree
of
Apostasie
,
A
new
life
is
the
best
repentance
.
Among
the
crimes
which
the
Council
of
Constance
charged
Pope
Iohn
XXIII
.
withall
,
one
was
this
:
so
much
was
publiquely
,
manifestly
,
and
notoriously
knowne
.
Now
if
the
Pope
shall
bee
carried
by
the
streame
of
these
or
the
like
errors
,
and
in
his
hereticall
prauitie
shall
depose
a
King
of
the
contrary
opinion
,
I
shall
hardly
bee
perswaded
,
the
said
King
is
lawfully
deposed
.
The
first
Inconvenience
examined
.
THE
first
inconuenience
growing
(
in
the
Cardinall
his
conceit
)
by
entertaining
the
Article
of
the
third
Estate
(
whereby
the
Kings
of
France
are
declared
to
be
indeposeable
by
any
superiour
power
spirituall
or
temporall
)
is
this
:
It
offereth
force
to
the
conscience
,
vnder
the
penaltie
of
Anathema
,
to
condemne
a
doctrine
beleeued
and
practised
in
the
Church
,
in
the
continuall
current
of
the
last
eleuen
hundred
yeares
.
In
these
words
he
maketh
a
secret
confession
,
that
in
the
first
fiue
hundred
yeeres
,
the
same
doctrin
was
neither
apprehended
by
faith
,
nor
approoued
by
practise
.
Wherein
,
to
my
vnderstanding
,
the
L.
Cardinall
voluntarily
giueth
ouer
the
suite
.
For
the
Church
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
,
their
disciples
,
and
successors
,
for
500.
yeares
together
,
was
no
more
ignorant
what
authoritie
the
Church
is
to
challenge
ouer
Emperours
and
Kings
,
then
at
any
time
since
in
any
succeeding
age
:
in
which
as
pride
hath
still
flowed
to
the
height
of
a
full
Sea
,
so
puritie
of
religion
and
manners
hath
kept
for
the
most
part
at
a
lowe
water-marke
.
Which
point
is
the
rather
to
be
considered
,
for
that
during
the
first
500.
yeres
,
the
Church
groned
vnder
the
heauy
burthen
,
both
of
heathen
Emperours
,
and
of
hereticall
Kings
;
the
Visigot
Kings
in
Spaine
,
and
the
Vandals
in
Affrica
.
Of
whose
displeasure
the
Pope
had
small
reason
or
cause
to
stand
in
any
feare
,
beeing
so
remote
from
their
dominions
,
and
no
way
vnder
the
lee
of
their
Soueraigntie
.
But
let
vs
come
to
see
,
what
aide
the
L.
Cardinall
hath
amassed
and
piled
together
out
of
later
histories
:
prouided
wee
still
beare
in
mind
,
that
our
question
is
not
of
popular
tumults
,
nor
of
the
rebellion
of
subiects
making
insurrections
out
of
their
owne
discontented
spirits
and
brain-sicke
humors
,
nor
of
lawfull
Excommunications
,
nor
of
Canonicall
censures
and
reprehensions
;
but
onely
of
a
iuridicall
sentence
of
deposition
,
pronounced
by
the
Pope
,
as
armed
with
ordinary
and
lawfull
power
to
depose
,
against
a
Soueraigne
Prince
.
Now
then
;
In
this
first
example
the
L.
Cardinall
by
his
good
leaue
,
neither
comes
close
to
the
question
,
nor
salutes
it
a
farre
off
.
Euphemius
was
not
Bishop
of
Rome
:
Anastasius
was
not
deposed
by
Euphemius
;
the
Patriarch
onely
made
no
way
to
the
creating
of
Anastasius
.
The
suddaine
commotion
of
the
base
multitude
makes
nothing
,
the
rebellion
of
a
Greeke
Commaunder
makes
lesse
,
for
the
authorizing
of
the
Pope
to
depose
a
Soueraigne
Prince
.
The
Greek
Emperour
was
excommunicated
by
Pope
Symmachus
:
who
knowes
whether
that
be
true
or
forged
?
For
the
Pope
himselfe
is
the
onely
witnesse
here
produced
by
the
Lord
Cardinall
vpon
the
point
:
and
who
knowes
not
how
false
,
how
suppositious
,
the
writings
and
Epistles
of
the
auncient
Popes
are
iustly
esteemed
?
But
graunt
it
a
truth
;
yet
Anastasius
excommunicated
by
Pope
Symmachus
,
is
not
Anastasius
deposed
by
Pope
Symmachus
.
And
to
make
a
full
answer
,
I
say
further
,
that
excommunication
denounced
by
a
forraine
Bishop
,
against
a
party
not
beeing
within
the
limits
of
his
iurisdiction
,
or
one
of
his
owne
flock
,
was
not
any
barre
to
the
party
from
the
communion
of
the
Church
,
but
onely
a
kind
of
publication
,
that
he
the
said
Bishop
in
his
particular
,
would
hold
no
further
communion
with
any
such
party
.
For
proofe
whereof
,
I
produce
the
Canons
of
the
Councils
held
at
Carthage
.
In
one
of
the
said
Canons
it
is
thus
prouided
and
ordained
;
[
*
](A04250-e1200-b)
*
Nomocan
.
Affric
.
Can.
77.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
If
any
Bishop
shall
wilfully
absent
himselfe
from
the
vsual
and
accustomed
Synodes
,
let
him
not
be
admitted
to
the
communion
of
other
Churches
,
but
let
him
onely
vse
the
benefit
and
libertie
of
his
owne
Church
.
In
an
other
of
the
same
Canons
thus
;
[
*
](A04250-e1230-b)
*
Can.
81.
eiusd
.
Nomo
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
If
a
Bishop
shall
insinuate
himselfe
to
make
a
conueiance
of
his
Monasterie
,
and
the
ordering
thereof
vnto
a
Monke
of
any
other
Cloister
;
let
him
be
cut
off
,
let
him
bee
separated
from
the
communion
with
other
Churches
,
and
content
himselfe
to
liue
in
the
communion
of
his
owne
flocke
.
In
the
same
sense
Hilarius
Bishop
of
Poictiers
excommunicated
Liberius
Bishop
of
Rome
,
And
this
may
stand
for
a
full
answer
likewise
to
the
example
of
Clotharius
.
If
any
of
vs
,
O
King
,
shall
swarue
from
the
path
of
iustice
,
him
thou
hast
power
to
punish
:
But
in
case
thou
shalt
at
any
time
transgresse
the
lines
of
equitie
,
who
shall
once
touch
thee
with
reproofe
?
To
thee
we
speake
,
but
are
neuer
heeded
and
regarded
,
except
it
be
thy
pleasure
:
and
be
thou
not
pleased
,
who
shal
challenge
thy
greatnes
,
but
he
that
iustly
challengeth
to
be
iustice
it selfe
?
The
good
Bishop
,
notwithstanding
these
humble
remonstrances
,
was
but
roughly
entreated
,
and
packt
into
exile
,
beeing
banished
into
the
Isle
of
Gernseye
.
But
I
am
not
minded
to
make
any
deepe
search
or
inquisition
,
into
the
titles
of
the
Lords
of
Yuetot
:
whose
honourable
priuiledges
and
titles
are
the
most
honourable
badges
and
cognizances
of
their
ancestors
,
and
of
some
remarquable
seruice
done
to
the
Crowne
of
France
:
so
farre
I
take
them
to
differ
from
a
satisfaction
for
sinne
.
And
for
the
purpose
I
onely
affirme
,
that
were
the
credit
of
this
historie
beyond
all
exception
,
yet
makes
it
nothing
to
the
present
question
,
wherein
the
power
of
deposing
,
and
not
of
excommunicating
,
supreme
Kings
is
debated
.
And
suppose
the
King
by
charter
granted
the
said
priuiledges
for
feare
of
excommunication
;
how
is
it
prooued
thereby
,
that
Pope
Agapetus
had
lawfull
and
ordinarie
power
to
depriue
him
of
his
Crowne
?
Nay
,
doubtlesse
it
was
rather
a
meanes
to
eleuate
and
aduance
the
dignitie
of
the
Crowne
of
France
,
and
to
style
the
French
King
,
a
King
of
Kings
,
as
one
that
was
able
to
giue
the
qualitie
of
King
,
to
all
the
rest
of
the
Nobles
and
Gentrie
of
his
Kingdome
.
Doth
not
some
part
of
the
Spanish
Kings
greatnesse
,
consist
in
creating
of
his
Great
?
In
the
next
place
followeth
Gregorie
I.
who
in
the
10.
Epistle
of
the
11.
booke
,
If
any
King
,
Prelate
,
Iudge
,
or
any
other
secular
person
,
informed
of
this
our
constitution
,
shall
presume
to
go
or
do
contrary
thereunto
,
let
him
be
cast
downe
from
his
power
and
dignitie
.
I
answer
;
the
Lord
Cardinal
here
wrongs
himselfe
very
much
,
in
taking
imprecations
for
Decrees
.
Might
not
euen
the
meanest
of
the
people
vse
the
same
tenour
of
words
,
and
say
?
If
any
shall
touch
the
life
,
or
the
most
sacred
Maiestie
of
our
Kings
,
be
he
Emperour
,
or
be
hee
Pope
,
let
him
be
accursed
;
let
him
fall
from
his
eminent
place
of
authoritie
,
let
him
lose
his
dignity
;
let
him
tumble
into
beggarie
,
diseases
,
and
all
kinds
of
calamities
?
I
forbeare
to
shewe
how
easie
a
matter
it
is
for
Monkes
,
to
forge
titles
after
their
owne
humour
,
and
to
their
owne
liking
,
for
the
vpholding
and
maintaining
of
their
priuiledges
.
As
for
the
purpose
,
the
same
Gregorie
citeth
in
the
end
of
his
Epistles
an
other
priuiledge
,
of
the
like
stuffe
and
stamp
to
the
former
,
granted
to
the
Abbey
of
S.
Medard
at
Soissons
.
It
is
fenced
with
a
like
clause
to
the
other
.
But
of
how
great
vntruth
,
and
of
how
little
weight
it
is
,
the
very
date
that
it
beareth
makes
manifest
proofe
:
For
it
runnes
,
Dated
the
yeare
of
our
Lords
Incarnation
593.
the
11.
Indiction
;
whereas
the
10.
Indiction
agreeth
to
the
yeare
593.
Besides
,
it
was
not
Gregories
manner
to
date
his
Epistles
according
to
the
yeare
of
the
Lord
.
Againe
,
the
said
priuiledge
was
signed
by
the
Bishops
of
Alexandria
and
Carthage
,
who
neuer
knew
(
as
may
wel
be
thought
)
whether
any
such
Abbey
of
S.
Medard
,
or
citie
of
Soissons
,
was
euer
built
in
the
world
.
Moreouer
,
they
signed
in
the
thickest
of
a
crowde
as
it
were
of
Italian
Bishops
.
Lastly
,
he
that
shall
read
in
this
Gregories
Epistles
,
with
what
spirit
of
reuerence
and
humilitie
hee
speaketh
of
Emperours
,
will
hardly
beleeue
that
euer
he
armed
himselfe
with
authoritie
to
giue
or
to
take
away
Kingdomes
.
He
styles
himselfe
[
*
](A04250-e1330-b)
*
Epist.
6.
l.
3
Ego
autem
indignus
pietatis
●uae
seruus
.
Ego
verò
haec
Dominis
meis
loquens
,
quid
sum
nisi
pul
vis
&
vermis
?
Ibid.
Ego
quidem
●●ssioni
subiectus
,
&c.
Ep.
61.
l.
2.
the
Emperours
vnworthie
seruant
:
presuming
to
speake
vnto
his
Lord
,
when
hee
knowes
himselfe
to
bee
but
dust
and
a
very
worme
.
Hee
professeth
subiection
vnto
the
Emperours
commaunds
,
euen
to
the
publishing
of
a
certaine
Law
of
the
Emperours
,
which
in
his
iudgement
somewhat
iarred
and
iustled
with
Gods
Lawe
:
as
elsewhere
I
haue
spoken
more
at
large
.
The
L.
Cardinall
next
bringeth
vpon
the
stage
Iustinian
2.
He
,
Here
are
now
712.
yeares
expired
after
the
birth
of
Iesus
Christ
:
in
all
which
long
tract
of
time
,
the
L.
Cardinal
hath
not
light
vpon
any
instance
,
which
might
make
for
his
purpose
with
neuer
so
little
shew
.
For
the
example
of
the
Emperour
Philippicus
,
About
some
12.
yeeres
after
,
Dated
the
tenth
Calends
of
December
:
In
the
raigne
of
our
most
pious
and
religious
Lord
,
Angustus
Leo
,
crowned
of
God
,
the
great
Emperour
,
in
the
tenth
yeare
of
his
raigne
.
The
L.
Cardinall
with
no
lesse
abuse
alleadgeth
Pope
Zacharie
,
by
whome
the
French
,
as
he
affirmeth
,
were
absolued
of
the
oath
of
allegiance
,
The
French
,
following
the
Counsell
of
Embassadors
,
and
of
Pope
Zachary
,
elected
Pepin
their
King
,
and
established
him
in
the
Kingdome
.
Trithemius
in
his
abridgement
of
Annals
,
thus
:
Childeric
,
as
one
vnfit
for
gouernement
,
was
turned
out
of
his
Kingdome
,
with
common
consent
of
the
Estates
and
Peeres
of
the
Realme
,
so
aduised
by
Zacharie
Pope
of
Rome
.
Godfridus
of
Viterbe
in
the
17.
part
of
his
Chronicle
;
and
Guaguin
in
the
life
of
Pepin
,
affirme
the
same
.
And
was
it
not
an
easie
matter
to
worke
Pepin
by
counsell
to
lay
hold
on
the
Kingdome
,
when
he
could
not
be
hindered
from
fastening
on
the
Crowne
,
and
had
already
seizd
it
in
effect
,
howsoeuer
he
had
not
yet
attained
to
the
name
of
King
?
Moreouer
,
the
rudenesse
of
that
Nation
,
then
wanting
knowledge
and
Schooles
either
of
diuinitie
,
or
of
Academicall
sciences
,
was
a
kind
of
spurre
to
make
them
runne
for
counsell
ouer
the
mountaines
:
which
neuerthelesse
in
a
cause
of
such
nature
,
they
required
not
as
necessary
,
but
onely
as
decent
and
for
fashion
sake
.
The
Pope
also
for
his
part
was
well
appaied
,
by
this
meanes
to
drawe
Pepin
vnto
his
part
;
as
one
that
stood
in
some
need
of
his
aide
against
the
Lombards
;
and
the
more
,
because
his
Lord
the
Emperour
of
Constantinople
was
then
brought
so
low
,
that
he
was
not
able
to
send
him
sufficient
aide
,
for
the
defence
of
his
territories
against
his
enemies
.
But
had
Zacharie
(
to
deale
plainely
)
not
stood
vpon
the
respect
of
his
owne
commoditie
,
more
then
vpon
the
regard
of
Gods
feare
;
he
would
neuer
haue
giuen
counsel
vnto
the
seruant
,
vnder
the
pretended
colour
of
his
Masters
dull
spirit
,
so
to
turne
rebell
against
his
Master
.
The
Lawes
prouide
Gardians
,
or
ouerseers
,
for
such
as
are
not
well
in
their
wits
;
they
neuer
depriue
and
spoile
them
of
their
estate
:
they
punish
crimes
,
but
not
diseases
and
infirmities
by
nature
.
Yea
,
in
France
it
is
a
very
auncient
custome
,
when
the
King
is
troubled
in
his
wittes
to
establish
a
Regent
,
who
for
the
time
of
the
Kings
disability
,
may
beare
the
burden
of
the
Kingdomes
affaires
.
So
was
the
practise
of
that
State
in
the
case
of
Charles
6.
when
he
fell
into
a
phrensie
;
whome
the
Pope
notwithstanding
his
most
grieuous
and
sharpe
fits
,
neuer
offered
to
degrade
.
And
to
be
short
,
what
reason
,
what
equity
will
beare
the
children
to
be
punished
for
the
fathers
debilitie
?
Yet
such
punishment
was
laid
vpon
Childerics
whole
race
and
house
;
who
by
this
practise
were
all
disinherited
of
the
Kingdome
.
But
shall
wee
now
take
some
viewe
,
of
the
L.
Cardinals
excuse
for
this
exemplarie
fact
?
In
our
owne
Scotland
,
the
sway
of
the
Kingdome
was
in
the
hand
of
Walles
,
during
the
time
of
Bruse
his
imprisonment
in
England
,
who
then
was
lawfull
heire
to
the
Crowne
.
This
Walles
or
Vallas
had
the
whole
power
of
the
Kingdome
at
his
beck
and
command
.
His
edicts
and
ordinances
to
this
day
stand
in
full
force
.
By
the
deadly
hatred
of
Bruse
his
mortall
enemie
,
it
may
be
coniectured
,
that
hee
might
haue
beene
prouoked
and
inflamed
with
desire
to
trusse
the
Kingdome
in
his
talants
.
And
notwithstanding
all
these
incitements
,
hee
neuer
assumed
or
vsurped
other
title
to
himselfe
,
then
of
Gouernour
or
Administrator
of
the
Kingdome
.
The
reason
.
Hee
had
not
beene
brought
vp
in
this
newe
doctrine
and
late
discipline
,
whereby
the
Church
is
endowed
with
power
to
giue
and
to
take
away
Crownes
.
But
now
(
as
the
L.
Cardinall
would
beare
the
world
in
hand
)
the
state
of
Kings
is
brought
to
a
very
dead
lift
.
The
Pope
forsooth
must
send
his
Phisitians
,
to
know
by
way
of
inspection
or
some
other
course
of
Art
,
whether
the
Kings
braine
be
crackt
or
found
:
and
in
case
there
be
found
any
debility
of
wit
and
reason
in
the
King
,
then
the
Pope
must
remooue
and
translate
the
Crowne
,
from
the
weaker
braine
to
a
stronger
:
and
for
the
acting
of
the
stratageme
,
the
name
of
Religion
must
be
pretended
.
Ho
,
these
heretikes
beginne
to
crawle
in
the
Kingdome
:
order
must
bee
taken
they
be
not
suffered
by
their
multitudes
and
swarmes
,
like
locusts
or
caterpillars
to
pester
and
poison
the
whole
Realme
.
Or
in
a
case
of
matrimonie
,
thus
:
Ho
,
marriage
is
a
Sacrament
:
touch
the
Order
of
Matrimonie
,
and
Religion
is
wounded
.
By
this
deuise
not
onely
the
Kings
vices
,
but
likewise
his
naturall
diseases
and
infirmities
are
fetcht
into
the
circle
of
Religion
;
and
the
L.
Cardinal
hath
not
done
himselfe
right
,
in
restraining
the
Popes
power
to
depose
Kings
,
vnto
the
cafes
of
heresie
,
Apostasie
,
and
persecution
of
the
Church
.
In
the
next
place
followeth
Leo
III.
who
by
setting
the
Imperiall
Crowne
vpon
the
head
of
Charles
,
absolued
all
the
subiects
in
the
West
,
of
their
obedience
to
the
Greeke
Emperours
,
if
the
L.
of
Perron
might
be
credited
in
this
example
.
But
indeed
it
is
crowded
among
the
rest
by
a
slie
tricke
,
and
cleane
contrary
to
the
naked
truth
of
all
histories
.
For
it
shall
neuer
bee
iustified
by
good
historie
,
that
so
much
as
one
single
person
or
man
(
I
say
not
one
Country
,
or
one
people
)
was
then
wrought
or
wonne
by
the
Pope
,
to
change
his
copy
and
Lord
,
or
from
a
subiect
of
the
Greeke
Emperours
,
to
turne
subiect
vnto
Charlemayne
.
Let
me
see
but
one
Towne
that
Charlemayne
recouered
from
the
Greeke
Emperours
,
by
his
right
and
title
to
his
Empire
in
the
West
:
No
,
the
Greeke
Emperours
had
taken
their
farwell
of
the
West
Empire
long
before
.
And
therefore
to
nick
this
vpon
the
tallie
of
Pope
Leo
his
Acts
,
that
hee
tooke
away
the
West
from
the
Greeke
Emperour
,
it
is
euen
as
if
one
should
say
,
that
in
this
age
the
Pope
takes
the
Dukedome
of
Milan
from
the
French
Kings
,
or
the
citie
of
Rome
from
the
Emperours
of
Germany
,
because
their
predecessors
in
former
ages
had
beene
right
Lords
and
gouernours
of
them
both
.
It
is
one
of
the
Popes
ordinary
and
solemne
practises
to
take
away
,
much
after
the
manner
of
his
giuing
.
For
as
he
giueth
what
he
hath
not
in
his
right
and
power
to
giue
,
or
bestoweth
vpon
others
what
is
alreadie
their
owne
:
euen
so
he
taketh
away
from
Kings
and
Emperors
the
possessions
which
they
haue
not
in
present
hold
and
possession
.
After
this
manner
he
takes
the
West
from
the
Greeke
Emperours
,
when
they
hold
nothing
in
the
West
,
and
lay
no
claime
to
any
citie
or
towne
of
the
West
Empire
.
And
what
shall
we
call
this
way
of
depriuation
,
but
spoyling
a
naked
man
of
his
garments
,
and
killing
a
man
alreadie
dead
?
True
it
is
,
the
Imperiall
Crowne
was
then
set
on
Charlemaynes
head
by
Leo
the
Pope
:
did
Leo
therefore
giue
him
the
Empire
?
No
more
then
a
Bishop
that
crownes
a
King
,
at
his
Royall
and
solemne
consecration
doth
giue
him
the
Kingdome
.
For
shal
the
Pope
himselfe
take
the
Popedome
from
the
Bishop
of
Ostia
as
of
his
gift
,
because
the
crowning
of
the
Pope
is
an
office
of
long
time
peculiar
to
the
Ostian
Bishop
?
It
was
the
custome
of
Emperours
,
to
be
crowned
Kings
of
Italy
by
the
hands
of
the
Archbishop
of
Milan
:
did
he
therefore
giue
the
kingdome
of
Italy
to
the
said
Emperours
?
And
to
returne
vnto
Charlemayne
;
If
the
Pope
had
conueied
the
Empire
to
him
by
free
and
gratious
donation
,
the
Pope
doubtlesse
in
the
solemnity
of
his
coronation
,
would
neuer
haue
performed
vnto
his
owne
creature
,
an
Emperour
of
his
owne
making
,
the
duties
of
adoration
,
as
Ado
that
liued
in
the
same
age
hath
left
it
on
record
:
After
the
solemne
praises
ended
(
saith
Ado
)
the
cheife
Bishop
honoured
him
with
adoration
,
according
to
the
custome
of
auncient
Princes
.
The
same
is
likewise
put
downe
by
Auentine
,
in
the
4.
booke
of
his
Annals
of
Bauaria
.
All
the
Romanes
with
one
generall
voice
and
consent
,
ring
out
acclamations
of
Imperiall
praises
to
the
Emperour
,
they
crowne
him
by
the
hands
of
Leo
the
Pope
,
they
giue
him
the
style
of
Caesar
and
Augustus
.
Charles
was
then
called
Augustus
by
the
Romanes
.
After
the
solemne
seruice
,
Leo
declareth
and
proclameth
Charles
Emperour
,
according
to
the
publike
decree
and
generall
request
of
the
people
of
Rome
.
From
this
example
the
L.
of
Perron
passeth
to
Fulke
Archbishop
of
Reims
:
Here
the
L.
Cardinall
chops
in
the
example
of
Philip
1.
King
of
France
,
but
mangled
,
and
strangely
disguised
,
as
hereafter
shall
be
shewed
.
At
last
he
leadeth
vs
to
Gregory
VII
.
surnamed
Hildebrand
,
He
confesseth
to
God
,
and
Saint
Peter
,
and
the
whole
Church
,
that
he
had
beene
greatly
defectiue
in
the
Pastor
all
charge
committed
to
his
care
;
and
that
by
the
Deuills
instigation
,
he
had
kindled
the
fire
of
Gods
wrath
and
hatred
against
mankind
.
Then
he
sent
his
Confessor
to
the
Emperour
,
and
to
the
whole
Church
to
pray
for
his
pardon
,
because
hee
perceiued
that
his
life
was
at
an
end
.
Likewise
Cardinal
Benno
that
liued
in
the
said
Gregories
time
,
doth
testifie
,
That
so
soone
as
he
was
risen
out
of
his
Chaire
to
excommunicate
the
Emperour
from
his
Cathedrall
seate
:
by
the
will
of
God
the
said
Cathedrall
seate
,
new
made
of
strong
board
or
plancke
,
did
cracke
and
cleaue
into
many
peices
or
parts
:
to
manifest
how
great
and
terrible
schismes
had
beene
sowed
against
the
Church
of
Christ
,
by
an
excommunication
of
so
dangerous
consequence
,
pronounced
by
the
man
that
had
sit
Iudge
therein
.
Now
to
bring
and
alleadge
the
example
of
such
a
man
,
who
by
attempting
an
act
which
neuer
any
man
had
the
heart
or
face
to
attempt
before
,
hath
condemned
all
his
predecessors
of
cowardise
,
or
at
least
of
ignorance
;
what
is
it
else
,
but
euen
to
send
vs
to
the
schoole
of
mighty
robbers
,
and
to
seeke
to
correct
and
reforme
ancient
vertues
by
late
vices
.
that
he
had
not
reade
of
any
Emperour
before
this
Henrie
the
4.
excommunicated
or
driuen
out
of
his
Imperiall
Throne
and
Kingdome
by
the
cheife
Bishop
of
Rome
.
But
if
this
quarrell
may
bee
tryed
and
fought
out
with
weapons
of
examples
,
I
leaue
any
indifferent
reader
to
iudge
what
examples
ought
in
the
cause
to
be
of
cheifest
authoritie
and
weight
:
whether
late
examples
of
Kings
deposed
by
Popes
,
for
the
most
part
neuer
taking
the
intended
effect
;
or
auncient
examples
of
Popes
actually
and
effectually
thrust
out
of
their
thrones
by
Emperous
and
Kings
.
The
Emperour
Constantius
expelled
Liberius
Bishop
of
Rome
out
of
the
citie
,
In
the
raigne
of
Valentinian
the
1.
and
yeare
of
the
Lord
367.
the
contention
between
Damasus
and
Vrsicinus
competitors
for
the
Bishoppricke
,
If
it
shall
happen
henceforth
by
the
temeritie
of
competitors
,
that
any
two
Bishops
be
elected
to
the
See
,
wee
straitly
charge
and
command
,
that
neither
of
both
shall
sit
in
the
said
,
See
.
By
vertue
of
this
Law
,
Theodoric
the
Goth
King
of
Italie
,
King
Theodatus
about
the
yeare
537.
had
the
seruice
of
Pope
Agapetus
,
as
his
Embassadour
to
the
Emperour
Iustinian
,
vpon
a
treatie
of
peace
.
Agapetus
dying
in
the
time
of
that
seruicc
,
Syluerius
is
made
Bishop
by
Theodatus
.
Not
long
after
,
Syluerius
is
driuen
out
by
Belisarius
the
Emperour
his
Lieutenant
,
and
sent
into
banishment
.
After
Syluerius
next
succeedeth
Vigilius
,
who
with
currant
coine
purchased
the
Popedome
of
Belisarius
.
The
Emperour
Iustinian
sends
for
Vigilius
to
Constantinople
,
and
receiues
him
there
with
great
honour
.
Soone
after
,
the
Emperour
takes
offence
at
his
freenesse
in
speaking
his
mind
,
commands
him
to
be
beaten
with
stripes
in
manner
to
death
,
and
with
a
roape
about
his
necke
to
be
drawne
through
the
city
like
a
theife
,
as
Platina
relates
the
historie
.
Nicephorus
in
his
26.
booke
,
and
17.
chapter
,
comes
very
neere
the
same
relation
.
The
Emperour
Constantius
,
in
the
yere
654.
caused
Pope
Martin
to
be
bound
with
chains
,
Nay
further
,
euen
when
the
power
and
riches
of
the
Popes
was
growne
to
great
height
,
by
the
most
profuse
and
immense
munificence
of
Charlemayne
and
Lewis
his
sonne
;
the
Emperours
of
the
West
did
not
relinquish
and
giue
ouer
the
making
and
vnmaking
of
Popes
,
as
they
saw
cause
.
Pope
'
Adrian
1.
willingly
submitted
his
necke
to
this
yoke
:
and
made
this
Law
to
be
passed
in
a
Council
,
that
in
Charlemain
should
rest
all
right
and
power
for
the
Popes
election
,
and
for
the
gouernement
of
the
Papall
See
.
This
Constitution
is
inserted
in
the
Decretals
,
Dist.
63.
Can.
[
*
](A04250-e1970-b)
*
Note
that
in
the
same
Dist.
the
Can
.
of
Greg.
4.
beginning
with
Cum
Hadrianus
secundus
,
is
false
and
supposititious
because
Greg.
4.
wa●
Pope
long
before
Hadri
.
2.
Hadrianus
,
and
was
confirmed
by
the
practise
of
many
yeeres
.
In
the
yeare
of
the
L.
963.
the
Emperour
Otho
tooke
away
the
Popedom
from
Iohn
13.
and
placed
Leo
8.
in
his
roome
.
In
like
manner
,
Iohn
14.
Gregorie
5.
and
Siluester
2.
were
seated
in
the
Papal
Throne
by
the
Othos
.
The
Emperour
Henrie
2.
in
the
yeere
1007.
deposed
three
Popes
,
namely
,
Benedict
9.
Siluester
3.
and
Gregorie
6.
whom
Platina
doth
not
sticke
to
call
,
The
Kingdome
of
France
met
not
with
so
rude
entreatie
,
but
was
dealt
withall
by
courses
of
a
milder
temper
.
Gregorie
4.
about
the
yere
of
the
Lord
832.
was
the
first
Pope
that
perswaded
himselfe
to
vse
the
censure
of
Excommunication
against
a
King
of
France
.
This
Pope
hauing
a
hand
in
the
troublesome
factions
of
the
Realme
,
was
nothing
backward
to
side
with
the
sonnes
of
Lewis
,
surnamed
the
Courteous
,
by
wicked
conspiracy
entring
into
a
desperate
course
and
complot
against
Lewis
their
owne
Father
:
as
witnesseth
Sigebert
in
these
words
,
Pope
Gregorie
comming
into
France
,
ioyned
himselfe
to
the
sonnes
against
the
Emperour
their
Father
.
In
case
the
Pope
should
proceed
to
excommunication
of
their
King
,
he
should
returne
out
of
Fraunce
to
Rome
an
excommunicate
person
himself
.
The
Chronicle
of
S.
Denis
hath
words
in
this
forme
:
The
Lord
Apostolicall
returned
answer
,
that
he
was
not
come
into
Fraunce
for
any
other
purpose
,
but
onely
to
excommunicate
the
King
and
his
Bishops
,
if
they
would
be
in
any
sort
opposite
vnto
the
sonnes
of
Lewis
,
or
disobedient
vnto
the
will
and
pleasure
of
his
Holinesse
.
The
Prelats
enformed
hereof
made
answer
,
that
in
this
case
they
would
neuer
yeeld
obedience
to
the
Excommunication
of
the
said
Bishops
:
because
it
was
contrarie
to
the
authority
and
aduise
of
the
auncient
Canons
.
After
these
times
,
Pope
Nicholas
,
1.
depriued
King
Lotharius
of
communion
(
for
in
those
times
not
a
word
of
deposing
)
to
make
him
repudiate
or
quit
Valdrada
,
and
to
resume
or
take
again
Thetberga
his
former
wife
.
The
articles
framed
by
the
French
vpon
this
point
,
are
to
be
found
in
the
writings
of
Hincmarus
Archbishop
of
Reims
,
and
are
of
this
purport
;
that
in
the
iudgement
of
men
both
learned
and
wise
,
it
is
an
ouerruled
case
,
that
as
the
King
whatsoeuer
he
shall
doe
,
ought
not
by
his
own
Bishops
to
be
excommunicated
,
euen
so
no
forraine
Bishop
hath
power
to
sit
for
his
Iudge
:
because
the
King
is
to
be
subiect
onely
vnto
God
,
and
his
Imperiall
authoritie
,
who
alone
had
the
al-sufficient
power
to
settle
him
in
his
Kingdome
.
Moreouer
,
the
Clergie
addressed
letters
of
answer
vnto
the
same
Pope
,
full
of
stinging
and
bitter
tearms
,
with
speaches
of
great
scorne
and
contempt
,
as
they
are
set
downe
by
Auentine
in
his
Annals
of
Bauaria
,
theife
,
wolfe
,
and
tyrant
.
When
Pope
Hadrian
tooke
vpon
him
like
a
Lord
,
to
commaund
Charles
the
Bald
vpon
paine
of
interdiction
,
that
hee
should
suffer
the
Kingdome
of
Lotharius
to
be
fully
and
entirely
conueied
and
conferred
vpon
Lewis
his
sonne
;
the
same
Hinemarus
,
a
man
of
great
authoritie
and
estimation
in
that
age
,
sent
his
letters
containing
sundrie
remonstrances
touching
that
subiect
.
Among
other
matters
thus
he
writeth
,
The
Ecclesiastics
and
Seculars
of
the
Kingdom
assembled
at
Reims
,
haue
affirmed
and
now
do
affirme
by
way
of
reproach
,
vpbrading
,
&
exprobation
,
that
neuer
was
the
like
mandate
sent
before
from
the
See
of
Rome
to
any
of
our
predecessors
.
And
a
little
after
:
The
cheife
Bishops
of
the
Apostolike
See
,
or
any
other
Bishops
of
the
greatest
authoritie
and
holinesse
,
neuer
withdrew
themselues
from
the
presence
,
from
the
reuerend
salutation
,
or
from
the
conference
of
Emperours
and
Kings
,
whether
hereticks
,
or
schismiticks
and
Tyrants
:
As
Constantius
the
Arrian
,
Julianus
the
Apostata
,
and
Maxmius
the
tyrant
.
And
yet
a
little
after
;
Wherefore
if
the
Apostolicke
Lord
be
minded
to
seeke
peace
,
let
him
seeke
it
so
,
that
hee
stirre
no
brawles
,
and
breed
no
quarrels
.
For
we
are
no
such
babes
to
beleeue
,
that
wee
can
or
euer
shall
attaine
to
Gods
Kingdome
,
vnlesse
we
receiue
him
for
our
King
in
earth
,
whom
God
himselfe
recommendeth
to
vs
from
heauen
.
It
is
added
by
Hincmarus
in
the
same
place
,
that
by
the
said
Bishops
and
Lords
Temporall
,
such
threatning
words
were
blowne
forth
,
as
he
is
afraid
once
to
speake
and
vtter
.
As
for
the
King
himselfe
,
what
reckoning
he
made
of
the
Popes
mandates
,
it
appeareth
by
the
Kings
owne
letters
addressed
to
Pope
Hadrianus
,
as
we
may
reade
euery
where
in
the
Epistles
of
Hincmarus
.
For
there
,
after
King
Charles
hath
taxed
and
challenged
the
Pope
of
pride
,
and
hit
him
in
the
teeth
with
a
spirit
of
vsurpation
,
he
breaketh
out
into
these
words
:
What
hell
hath
cast
vp
this
lawe
so
crosse
and
preposterous
?
what
infernall
gulph
hath
disgorged
this
law
out
of
the
darkest
and
obscurest
dennes
?
a
law
quite
contrarie
and
altogether
repugnant
vnto
the
beaten
way
shewed
vs
in
the
holy
Scriptures
,
&c.
Yea
,
he
flatly
and
peremptorily
forbids
the
Pope
,
except
he
meane
or
desire
to
be
recompenced
with
dishonour
and
contempt
,
to
send
any
more
the
like
mandates
,
either
to
himselfe
,
or
to
his
Bishops
.
Vnder
the
raigne
of
Hugo
Capetus
and
Robert
his
sonne
,
a
Council
now
extant
in
all
mens
hands
,
was
held
and
celebrated
at
Reims
by
the
Kings
authority
.
There
Arnulphus
Bishop
of
Orleans
,
then
Prolocutor
and
Speaker
of
the
Council
,
calls
the
Pope
Antichrist
,
and
lets
not
also
to
paint
him
forth
like
a
monster
:
as
well
for
the
deformed
and
vgly
vices
of
that
vnholy
See
,
which
then
were
in
their
exaltation
,
as
also
because
the
Pope
then
won
with
presents
,
and
namely
with
certaine
goodly
horses
,
then
presented
to
his
Holinesse
,
tooke
part
against
the
King
,
with
Arnulphus
Bishop
of
Reims
,
then
dispossed
of
his
Pastorall
charge
.
When
Philip
1.
had
repudiated
his
wife
Bertha
,
daughter
to
the
Earle
of
Holland
,
and
in
her
place
had
also
taken
to
wife
Bertrade
the
wife
of
Fulco
Earle
of
Aniou
yet
being
aliue
;
he
was
excommunicated
,
and
his
Kingdom
interdicted
by
Vrbanus
then
Pope
,
(
though
he
was
then
bearded
with
an
Antipope
)
as
the
L.
Cardinal
here
giueth
vs
to
vnderstand
.
But
his
Lordship
hath
skipt
ouer
two
principall
points
recorded
in
the
historie
.
The
first
is
,
that
Philip
was
not
deposed
by
the
Pope
:
whereupon
it
is
to
be
inferred
,
that
in
this
passage
there
is
nothing
materiall
to
make
for
the
Popes
power
against
a
Kings
Throne
and
Scepter
.
The
other
point
is
,
that
by
the
censures
of
the
Pope
,
the
course
of
obedience
due
to
the
King
before
was
not
interrupted
,
nor
the
King
disauowed
,
refused
,
or
disclaimed
:
but
on
the
contrary
,
that
Iuo
of
Chartres
taking
Pope
Vrbanus
part
,
was
punished
for
his
presumption
,
dispoyled
of
his
estate
,
and
kept
in
prison
:
whereof
hee
makes
complaint
himselfe
in
his
19.
and
20.
Epistles
.
The
L.
Cardinal
besides
,
in
my
vnderstanding
,
for
his
Masters
honour
,
should
haue
made
no
words
of
interdicting
the
whole
Kingdome
.
For
when
the
Pope
,
to
giue
a
King
chastisement
,
doth
interdict
his
Kingdome
,
he
makes
the
people
to
beare
the
punishment
of
the
Kings
offence
.
For
during
the
time
of
interdiction
,
the
Church
doores
through
the
whole
Kingdome
are
kept
continually
shut
and
lockt
vp
:
publike
seruice
is
intermitted
in
all
places
:
bels
euery
where
silent
:
Sacraments
not
administred
to
the
people
:
bodies
of
the
dead
so
prostituted
and
abandoned
,
that
none
dares
burie
the
said
bodies
in
holy
ground
.
More
,
it
is
beleeued
,
that
a
man
dying
vnder
the
curse
of
the
interdict
,
(
without
some
speciall
indulgence
or
priuiledge
)
is
for
euer
damned
and
adiudged
to
eternall
punishments
,
as
one
that
dyeth
out
of
the
communion
of
the
Church
.
Put
case
then
the
interdict
holdeth
and
continueth
for
many
yeares
together
;
alas
,
how
many
millions
of
poore
soules
are
damned
,
and
goe
to
hell
for
an
others
offence
?
For
what
can
,
or
what
may
the
faltlesse
and
innocent
people
doe
withall
,
if
the
King
will
repudiate
his
wife
,
and
she
yet
liuing
,
ioyne
himselfe
in
matrimonie
to
an
other
?
The
Lord
Cardinall
after
Philip
the
1.
produceth
Philippus
Augustus
,
Who
being
come
into
to
the
assemblie
and
generall
Council
of
all
the
French
Prelats
,
became
like
dumbe
dogs
that
can
not
barke
,
so
as
they
could
not
bring
the
seruice
which
they
had
vndertaken
to
any
good
passe
,
because
they
stood
in
a
bodily
feare
of
their
owne
hydes
.
Not
long
after
,
the
Cardinal
of
Capua
was
in
the
like
taking
:
For
he
durst
not
bring
the
Realme
within
the
limits
of
the
interdict
,
before
he
was
got
out
of
the
limits
of
the
Kingdome
.
The
King
herewith
incensed
,
thrust
all
the
Prelates
that
had
giuen
consent
vnto
these
proceedings
out
of
their
Sees
,
confiscated
their
goods
,
&c.
To
the
same
effect
is
that
which
wee
reade
in
Math.
Paris
.
After
the
Pope
had
giuen
his
Maiesty
to
vnderstand
by
the
Cardinal
of
Anagnia
,
that
his
Kingdome
should
be
interdicted
,
vnlesse
hee
would
be
reconciled
to
the
King
of
England
▪
the
King
returned
the
Pope
this
answer
,
that
he
was
not
in
any
sort
afraid
of
the
Popes
sentence
,
for
as
much
as
it
could
not
bee
grounded
vpon
any
equity
of
the
cause
:
and
added
withall
,
that
it
did
no
way
appertain
vnto
the
Church
of
Rome
to
sentence
Kings
,
especially
the
King
of
Fraunce
.
And
this
was
done
,
saith
Iohannes
Tilius
Register
in
Court
of
Parliament
at
Paris
,
by
the
counsell
of
the
French
Barons
.
Most
notable
is
the
example
of
Philip
the
Faire
,
and
hits
the
bird
in
the
right
eie
.
In
the
yeere
1032.
the
Pope
dispatched
the
Archbishop
of
Narbona
with
mandates
into
France
,
commaunding
the
King
to
release
the
Bishop
of
Apamia
then
detained
in
prison
,
for
contumelious
words
tending
to
the
Kings
defamation
,
and
spoken
to
the
Kings
owne
head
.
In
very
deede
this
Pope
had
conceiued
a
secret
grudge
,
and
no
light
displeasure
against
King
Philip
before
:
namely
,
because
the
King
had
taken
vpon
him
the
collation
of
benefices
,
and
other
Ecclesiasticall
dignities
.
Vpon
which
occasion
the
Pope
sent
letters
to
the
King
of
this
tenour
and
style
:
Feare
God
,
and
keepe
his
commaundements
:
We
would
haue
thee
knowe
,
that
in
spirituall
and
temporall
causes
thou
art
subiect
vnto
our selfe
:
that
collating
of
benefices
and
prebends
doth
not
in
any
sort
appertaine
to
thy
office
and
place
:
that
,
in
case
as
keeper
of
the
spiritualties
,
thou
haue
the
custodie
of
benefices
and
prebends
in
thy
hand
when
they
become
void
,
thou
shalt
by
sequestration
reserue
the
fruites
of
the
same
,
to
the
vse
and
benefit
of
the
next
incumbents
and
successors
:
and
in
case
thou
hast
heretofore
collated
any
,
we
ordaine
the
said
collations
to
bee
meerely
void
:
and
so
farre
as
herein
thou
hast
proceeded
to
the
fact
,
we
reuoke
the
said
collations
.
We
hold
them
for
hereticks
whosoeuer
are
not
of
this
beleefe
.
A
Legate
comes
to
Paris
,
and
brings
these
brauing
letters
:
By
some
of
the
Kings
faithful
seruants
they
are
violently
snatched
and
pulled
out
of
the
Legates
hands
:
by
the
Earle
of
Artois
they
are
cast
into
the
fire
.
The
good
King
answers
the
Pope
,
and
payes
him
in
as
good
coyne
as
he
had
sent
.
Philip
by
the
grace
of
God
King
of
the
French
,
to
Boniface
calling
and
bearing
himselfe
the
Soueraigne
Bishop
,
little
greeting
or
none
at
all
.
May
thy
exceeding
sottishnesse
vnderstand
,
that
in
temporall
causes
we
are
not
subiect
vnto
any
mortall
and
earthly
creature
:
that
collating
of
benefices
and
prebends
,
by
Regall
right
appertaineth
to
our
office
and
place
:
that
appropriating
their
fruites
when
they
become
voide
,
belongeth
to
our selfe
alone
during
their
vacancie
:
that
all
collations
by
vs
heretofore
made
,
or
to
be
made
hereafter
,
shall
stand
in
force
:
that
in
the
validitie
and
vertue
of
the
said
collations
,
we
will
euer
couragiously
defend
and
maintaine
,
all
Incumbents
and
possessors
of
benefices
and
prebends
so
by
vs
collated
.
We
hold
them
all
for
sots
and
senselesse
,
whosoeuer
are
not
of
this
beleefe
.
The
Pope
incensed
herewith
excommunicates
the
King
:
but
no
man
dares
publish
that
censure
,
or
become
bearer
thereof
.
The
King
notwithstanding
the
said
proceedings
of
the
Pope
,
assembles
his
Prelates
,
Barons
,
and
Knights
at
Paris
:
askes
the
whole
assembly
,
of
whome
they
hold
their
Fees
,
with
all
other
the
Temporalties
of
the
Church
.
They
make
answer
with
one
voice
,
that
in
the
said
matters
they
disclaime
the
Pope
,
and
know
none
other
Lord
beside
his
Maiestie
.
Meane
while
the
Pope
worketh
with
Germanie
and
the
Lowe
Countries
,
to
stirre
them
vp
against
France
.
But
Philip
sendeth
William
of
Nogaret
into
Italy
.
William
by
the
direction
and
aide
of
Sciarra
Columnensis
,
takes
the
Pope
at
Anagnia
,
mounts
him
vpon
a
leane
ill-fauoured
iade
,
carries
him
prisoner
to
Rome
;
where
ouercome
with
choller
,
anguish
,
and
great
indignation
,
hee
takes
his
last
leaue
of
the
Popedome
and
his
life
.
All
this
notwithstanding
,
the
King
presently
after
,
from
the
successors
of
Boniface
receiues
very
ample
and
gratious
Bulls
,
in
which
the
memorie
of
all
the
former
passages
and
actions
is
vtterly
abolished
.
Pope
Benedict
in
the
yeare
1408.
being
in
choller
with
Charles
6.
because
Charles
had
bridled
and
curbed
the
gainefull
exactions
and
extorsions
of
the
Popes
Court
,
Petrus
de
Luna
,
might
be
declared
heretike
,
schismatike
,
and
perturber
of
the
peace
.
The
French
Church
assembled
at
Tours
in
the
yeere
1510.
decreed
that
Lewis
XII
.
might
with
safe
conscience
contemne
the
abusiue
Bulls
,
and
vniust
censures
of
Pope
Julius
the
II.
and
by
armes
might
withstand
the
Popes
vsurpations
,
in
case
hee
should
proceed
to
excommunicate
or
depose
the
King
.
More
,
by
a
Council
holden
at
Pisa
,
this
Lewis
declared
the
Pope
to
be
fallen
from
the
Popedome
,
and
coyned
crowns
with
a
stamp
of
this
inscription
,
I
wil
destroy
the
name
of
Babylon
.
To
this
the
L.
of
Perron
makes
answer
,
that
all
this
was
done
by
the
French
,
as
acknowledging
these
iars
to
haue
sprung
not
from
the
fountaine
of
Religion
,
but
from
passion
of
state
.
Wherin
he
condemneth
Pope
Iulius
,
for
giuing
so
great
scope
vnto
his
publike
censures
,
as
to
serue
his
ambition
,
and
not
rather
to
aduance
Religion
.
Hee
secretly
teacheth
vs
besides
,
that
when
the
Pope
vndertakes
to
depose
the
King
of
France
,
then
the
French
are
to
sit
as
Iudges
concerning
the
lawfulnesse
or
vnlawfulnesse
of
the
cause
;
and
in
case
they
shall
finde
the
cause
to
be
vnlawfull
,
then
to
disannull
his
iudgements
,
and
to
scoffe
at
his
thunderbolts
.
Iohn
d'
Albret
King
of
Nauarre
,
whose
Realme
was
giuen
by
the
foresaid
Pope
to
Ferdinand
King
of
Arragon
,
was
also
wrapped
and
entangled
with
strict
bands
of
deposition
.
Now
if
the
French
had
been
touched
with
no
better
feeling
of
affection
to
their
King
,
then
the
subiects
of
Nauarre
were
to
the
Nauarrois
;
doubtlesse
France
had
sought
a
newe
Lord
,
by
vertue
of
the
Popes
(
as
the
L.
Cardinal
himselfe
doth
acknowledge
and
confesse
)
vniust
sentence
.
But
behold
,
to
make
the
said
sentence
against
Iohn
d'
Albret
seeme
the
lesse
contrary
to
equity
,
the
L.
Cardinal
pretends
,
the
Popes
donation
was
not
indeede
the
principall
cause
,
This
noble
spirit
and
courage
of
the
French
,
in
maintaining
the
dignitie
and
honour
of
their
Kings
Crownes
,
bredde
those
auncient
customes
,
which
in
the
sequence
of
many
ages
haue
beene
obserued
and
kept
in
vse
.
This
for
one
:
That
no
Legate
of
the
Pope
,
nor
any
of
his
rescripts
nor
mandates
,
without
licence
from
the
King
:
and
vnlesse
the
Legate
impart
his
faculties
to
the
Kings
Atturney
Generall
,
to
be
perused
and
verified
in
Court
of
Parliament
:
where
they
are
to
be
tyed
by
certaine
modifications
&
restrictions
,
vnto
such
points
as
are
not
derogatorie
from
the
Kings
right
,
from
the
liberties
of
the
Church
,
and
from
the
ordinances
of
the
Kingdome
.
In
the
yeare
1561.
Iohannes
Tanquerellus
Batchelor
in
Diuinitie
,
by
order
of
the
Court
was
condemned
to
make
open
confession
,
indiscreetly
and
rashly
without
consideration
defended
this
proposition
,
The
Pope
is
the
Vicar
of
Christ
,
a
Monarke
that
hath
power
both
spirituall
and
secular
,
and
he
may
depriue
Princes
,
which
rebel
against
his
commandements
,
of
their
dignities
.
Which
proposition
,
howsoeuer
he
protested
that
he
had
propounded
the
same
onely
to
be
argued
,
and
not
iudicially
to
be
determined
in
the
affirmatiue
,
Tanquerellus
neuerthelesse
was
compelled
openly
to
recant
.
Here
the
L.
Cardinal
answers
;
The
historie
of
Tanquerellus
is
from
the
matter
,
because
his
proposition
treateth
neither
of
heresie
nor
of
infidelitie
:
but
I
answer
,
the
said
proposition
treateth
of
both
,
for
as
much
as
it
maketh
mention
of
disobedience
to
the
Pope
.
For
I
suppose
he
will
not
deny
,
that
whosoeuer
shall
stand
out
in
heresie
,
contrary
to
the
Popes
monitorie
proceedings
,
hee
shall
shewe
but
poore
and
simple
obedience
to
the
Pope
.
Moreouer
,
the
case
is
cleare
by
the
former
examples
,
that
no
Pope
will
suffer
his
power
to
cast
downe
Kings
,
to
bee
restrained
vnto
the
cause
of
heresie
and
infidelitie
.
In
the
heate
of
the
last
warres
,
raised
by
that
holy-prophane
League
,
admonitory
Buls
were
sent
by
Pope
Gregory
14.
from
Rome
,
Anno
1591.
By
these
Bulls
King
Henry
4.
as
an
heretike
and
relaps
,
was
declared
incapable
of
the
Crowne
of
France
,
and
his
Kingdome
was
exposed
to
hauock
and
spoile
.
The
Court
of
Parliament
beeing
assembled
at
Tours
the
5.
of
August
,
decreed
the
said
admonitorie
Bulls
to
bee
cancelled
,
torne
in
peices
,
and
cast
into
a
great
fire
by
the
hand
of
the
publike
executioner
.
The
Arrest
it selfe
or
Decree
is
of
this
tenor
:
The
Court
duely
pondering
and
approouing
the
concluding
and
vnanswearable
reasons
of
the
Kings
Atturney
General
,
hath
declared
,
and
by
these
present
doth
declare
,
the
admonitorie
Bulls
giuen
at
Rome
the
1.
of
March
1591.
to
be
of
no
validitie
,
abusiue
,
seditious
,
damnable
,
full
of
impietie
and
impostures
,
contrarie
to
the
holie
decrees
,
rights
,
franchises
,
and
liberties
of
the
French
Church
:
doth
ordaine
the
Copies
of
the
said
Bulls
,
sealed
with
the
seale
of
Marsilius
Landrianus
,
and
signed
Septilius
Lamprius
,
to
be
rent
in
peices
by
the
publike
executioner
,
and
by
him
to
be
burnt
in
a
great
fire
to
be
made
for
such
purpose
,
before
the
great
gates
of
the
common
Hall
or
Palace
,
&c.
Then
euen
then
the
L.
of
Perron
was
firme
for
the
better
part
,
and
stood
for
his
King
against
Gregorie
the
Pope
,
notwithstanding
the
crime
of
heresie
pretended
against
Henrie
his
Lord
.
All
the
former
examples
by
vs
alleadged
,
are
drawne
out
of
the
times
after
Schooles
of
Diuinitie
were
established
in
France
.
For
I
thought
good
to
bound
my selfe
within
those
dooles
and
limits
of
time
,
which
the
L.
Card.
himselfe
hath
set
.
Who
goeth
not
sincerely
to
worke
and
in
good
earnest
,
where
he
telleth
vs
there
bee
three
instances
(
as
if
we
had
no
more
)
obiected
against
Papall
power
,
to
remooue
Kings
out
of
their
chaires
of
State
:
by
name
,
the
example
of
Philip
the
Faire
,
of
Lewis
XII
.
and
of
Tanquerellus
.
For
in
very
truth
all
the
former
examples
by
vs
produced
,
are
no
lesse
pregnant
and
euident
,
howsoeuer
the
L.
Cardinal
hath
beene
pleased
to
conceale
them
all
for
feare
of
hurting
his
cause
.
Nay
,
France
euen
in
the
dayes
of
her
sorest
seruitude
,
was
neuer
vnfurnished
of
great
Diuines
,
by
whom
this
vsurped
pow-of
the
Pope
,
ouer
the
Temporalties
and
Crownes
of
Kings
,
hath
been
vtterly
misliked
and
condemned
.
Robert
Earle
of
Flanders
was
commanded
by
Pope
Paschall
2.
to
persecute
with
fire
and
sword
the
Clergie
of
Leige
,
who
then
adhered
and
stood
to
the
cause
of
the
Emperour
Henry
4.
whom
the
Pope
had
ignominiously
deposed
.
Robert
by
the
Popes
order
and
command
,
was
to
handle
the
Clergie
of
Leige
in
like
sort
as
before
he
had
serued
the
Clergy
of
Cambray
,
who
by
the
said
Earle
had
beene
cruelly
stript
both
of
goods
and
life
.
The
Pope
promised
the
said
Earle
and
his
army
pardon
of
their
sinnes
for
the
said
execution
.
The
Clergie
of
Leige
addressed
answer
to
the
Pope
at
large
.
They
cried
out
vpon
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
called
her
Babylon
.
Told
the
Pope
home
,
that
God
hath
commanded
to
giue
vnto
Cesar
that
which
is
Cesars
:
that
euery
soule
must
be
subiect
vnto
the
superiour
powers
:
that
no
man
is
exempted
out
of
this
precept
:
and
that
euery
oath
of
allegiance
is
to
be
kept
inuiolable
:
yea
,
that
hereof
they
themselues
are
not
ignorant
,
in
as
much
as
they
by
a
new
schism
,
and
newe
traditions
,
making
a
separation
and
rent
of
the
priesthood
from
the
Kingdome
,
doe
promise
to
absolue
of
periurie
,
such
as
haue
perfidiously
forsworne
themselues
against
their
King
.
And
whereas
by
way
of
despight
and
in
opprobrious
manner
,
they
were
excommunicated
by
the
Pope
,
they
gaue
his
Holines
to
vnderstand
,
that
Dauids
heart
had
vttered
a
good
matter
,
but
Paschals
heart
had
spewed
vp
sordid
and
railing
words
,
like
old
baudes
and
spinsters
or
websters
of
linnen
,
when
they
scold
and
brawle
one
with
an
other
.
Finally
,
they
reiected
his
Papall
excommunication
,
as
a
sentence
giuen
without
discretion
.
This
was
the
voice
and
free
speech
of
that
Clergie
,
in
the
life
time
of
their
noble
Emperour
.
But
after
he
was
thrust
out
of
the
Empire
by
the
rebellion
of
his
owne
sonne
,
instigated
and
stirred
vp
thereunto
by
the
Popes
perswasion
and
practise
,
and
was
brought
vnto
a
miserable
death
;
it
is
no
matter
of
wonder
,
that
for
the
safegard
of
their
life
,
the
said
Clergie
were
driuen
to
sue
vnto
the
Pope
for
their
pardon
.
Hildebert
Bishop
of
Caenomanum
vpon
the
riuer
of
Sartre
,
Kings
are
to
be
admonished
and
instructed
,
Bernard
writeth
to
Pope
Eugenius
after
this
manner
:
Whosoeuer
they
be
that
are
of
this
mind
and
opinion
,
shal
neuer
be
able
to
make
proofe
,
that
any
one
of
the
Apostles
did
euer
sit
in
qualitie
of
Iudge
or
Diuider
of
lands
.
I
reade
where
they
haue
stood
to
be
iudged
,
but
neuer
where
they
sate
downe
to
giue
iudgement
.
Againe
,
Your
authoritie
stretcheth
vnto
crimes
,
not
vnto
possessions
:
because
you
haue
receiued
the
keies
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
not
in
regard
of
possessions
,
but
of
crimes
,
to
keepe
all
that
pleade
by
couin
or
collusion
,
and
not
lawfull
possessors
,
out
of
the
heauenly
kingdome
.
A
little
after
:
These
base
things
of
the
earth
are
iudged
by
the
Kings
and
Princes
of
this
world
:
wherefore
doe
you
thrust
your
sickle
into
an
others
haruest
?
wherefore
doe
you
incraach
and
intrude
vpon
an
others
limits
?
Elsewhere
.
The
Apostles
are
directly
forbid
to
make
themselues
Lords
and
rulers
.
Iohannes
Maior
Doctor
of
Paris
:
The
Soueraigne
Bishop
hath
no
temporall
authoritie
ouer
Kings
.
The
reason
.
Because
it
followes
(
the
contrarie
being
once
granted
)
that
Kings
are
the
Popes
vassals
.
Now
let
other
men
iudge
,
whether
hee
that
hath
power
to
dipossesse
Kings
of
all
their
Temporalties
,
hath
not
likewise
authoritie
ouer
their
Temporalties
.
The
same
Author
:
The
Pope
hath
no
manner
of
title
ouer
the
French
or
Spanish
Kings
in
temporall
matters
.
But
perhaps
(
as
be
speaketh
)
it
will
be
alledged
out
of
the
glosse
,
that
he
acknowledgeth
no
superiour
by
fact
,
and
yet
ought
by
right
.
But
I
tell
you
the
glosse
is
an
Aurelian
glosse
,
which
marres
the
text
.
Amongst
other
arguments
,
Maior
brings
this
for
one
:
This
opinion
ministreth
matter
vnto
Popes
,
to
take
away
an
others
Empire
by
force
and
violence
:
which
the
Pope
shall
neuer
bring
to
passe
,
as
we
reade
of
Boniface
8.
against
Philip
the
Faire
.
Saith
besides
,
That
from
hence
proceede
warres
,
in
time
of
which
many
outragious
mischeifes
are
done
,
and
that
Gerson
calls
them
egregious
flatterers
by
whom
such
opinion
is
maintained
.
In
the
same
place
Maior
denies
that
Childeric
was
deposed
by
Pope
Zacharie
:
The
word
,
He
deposed
,
saith
Maior
,
is
not
so
to
be
vnderstood
,
as
it
is
taken
at
the
first
blush
or
sight
;
but
he
deposed
,
is
thus
expounded
in
the
glosse
,
Hee
gaue
his
consent
vnto
those
by
whom
he
was
deposed
.
Iohn
of
Paris
:
Were
it
graunted
that
Christ
was
armed
with
Temporall
power
,
yet
he
committed
no
such
power
to
Peter
.
A
little
after
:
The
power
of
Kings
is
the
highest
power
vpon
earth
:
in
Temporall
causes
it
hath
no
superiour
power
aboue
it selfe
,
no
more
then
the
Pope
hath
in
spirituall
matters
.
This
author
saith
indeede
,
the
Pope
hath
power
to
excommunicate
the
King
;
but
he
speaketh
not
of
any
power
in
the
Pope
to
put
down
the
King
from
his
regall
dignity
and
authority
.
He
onely
saith
,
When
a
Prince
is
once
excommunicated
,
he
may
accidentally
or
by
occasion
be
deposed
:
because
his
precedent
excommunication
,
incites
the
people
to
disarme
him
of
all
secular
dignity
&
power
.
The
same
Iohn
on
the
other
side
holdeth
opinion
;
that
in
the
Emperour
there
is
inuested
a
power
to
depose
the
Pope
,
in
case
the
Pope
shall
abuse
his
power
.
Almainus
Doctor
of
the
Sorbonic
schoole
:
Jt
is
essentiall
in
the
Laye-power
to
inflict
ciuill
punishment
,
If
then
Ecclesiasticall
power
by
Gods
Lawe
hath
no
authoritie
to
depriue
any
priuate
man
of
his
goods
;
how
dares
the
Pope
and
his
flatterers
build
their
power
to
depriue
Kings
of
their
scepters
vpon
the
word
of
God
?
The
same
author
in
an
other
place
:
Be
it
graunted
that
Constantine
had
power
to
giue
the
Empire
vnto
the
Pope
;
A
little
after
:
It
is
not
in
any
place
to
be
found
,
that
God
hath
giuen
the
Pope
power
to
make
and
vnmake
Temporall
Kings
.
He
maintaineth
elsewhere
,
and
so
deposed
him
not
as
by
authoritie
.
In
the
same
booke
,
taking
vp
the
words
of
Occam
,
whome
hee
styles
the
Doctor
:
The
Emperour
is
the
Popes
Lord
in
things
Temporall
,
and
the
Pope
calls
him
Lord
,
as
it
is
witnessed
in
the
body
of
the
Text.
The
Lord
Cardinall
hath
dissembled
and
concealed
these
words
of
Doctor
Almainus
,
with
many
like
places
:
and
hath
been
pleased
to
alledge
Almainus
reciting
Occams
authoritie
,
in
stead
of
quoting
Almainus
himselfe
in
those
passages
,
where
hee
speaketh
as
out
of
his
owne
opinion
,
and
in
his
owne
words
.
A
notable
peice
of
slie
and
cunning
conueiance
.
For
what
heresie
may
not
be
fathered
and
fastened
vpon
S.
Augustine
,
or
S.
Hierome
,
if
they
should
bee
deemed
to
approoue
all
the
passages
which
they
alledge
out
of
other
authors
.
And
that
is
the
reason
wherfore
the
L.
Cardinal
doth
not
alledge
his
testimonies
whole
and
perfect
,
as
they
are
couched
in
their
proper
texts
,
but
clipt
and
curtaild
.
Thus
he
dealeth
euen
in
the
first
passage
or
testimonie
of
Almainus
;
he
brings
it
in
mangled
and
pared
:
hee
hides
and
conceales
the
words
added
by
Almainus
,
to
contradict
&
crosse
the
words
going
before
.
For
Almainus
makes
this
addition
and
supply
;
Howsoeuer
some
other
Doctors
doe
stand
for
the
negatiue
,
and
teach
the
Pope
hath
power
onely
to
declare
that
Kings
and
Princes
are
to
bee
deposed
.
And
so
much
appeareth
by
this
reason
;
because
this
ample
and
Soueraigne
power
of
the
Pope
,
might
giue
him
occasion
to
bee
puft
vp
with
great
pride
,
and
the
same
fulnesse
of
power
might
prooue
extreamely
hurtfull
to
the
subiects
,
&c.
The
same
Almainus
brings
in
Occams
opinion
in
expresse
tearmes
deciding
the
question
,
The
Doctors
opinion
,
saith
Almainus
,
doth
simply
carrie
the
most
probabilitie
;
that
a
Pope
hath
no
power
,
neither
by
excommunication
,
nor
by
any
other
meanes
,
to
dedepose
a
Prince
from
his
Imperiall
and
Royall
dignitie
.
I
denie
that
an
Emperour
is
bound
by
oath
to
promise
the
Pope
allegiance
.
On
the
other
side
,
if
the
Pope
hold
any
Temporall
possessions
,
hee
is
bound
to
sweare
allegiance
vnto
the
Emperour
,
and
to
pay
him
tribute
.
The
said
Occam
alledged
by
Almainus
doth
further
auerre
,
that
Iustinian
was
acknowledged
by
the
Pope
for
his
superiour
in
Temporall
causes
:
for
as
much
as
diuerse
lawes
which
the
Pope
is
bound
to
keep
and
obserue
,
were
enacted
by
Iustinian
;
as
by
name
the
law
of
prescription
for
an
hundred
yeeres
:
which
law
standeth
yet
in
force
against
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
And
to
the
ende
that
all
men
may
cleerely
see
,
how
great
distance
there
is
betweene
Occams
opinion
and
the
L.
Cardinals
,
who
towards
the
ende
of
his
Oration
,
exhorts
his
hearers
at
no
hand
to
dissent
from
the
Pope
;
take
you
here
a
viewe
of
Occams
owne
words
,
as
they
are
alleadged
by
Almainus
:
The
Doctor
assoyles
the
arguments
of
Pope
Jnnocent
,
by
which
the
Pope
would
prooue
out
of
these
words
of
Christ
,
Whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
bind
,
&c.
that
fulnes
of
power
in
Temporall
matters
,
belongeth
to
the
Soueraigne
Bishop
.
For
Innocent
saith
,
Whatsoeuer
,
excepteth
nothing
.
But
Occam
assoyles
Innocents
authoritie
,
as
not
onely
false
,
but
also
hereticall
;
and
saith
withal
,
that
many
things
are
spoken
by
Jnnocent
,
which
by
his
leaue
sauour
and
smell
of
heresie
,
&c.
The
L.
Cardinal
with
lesse
fidelitie
alledgeth
two
places
out
of
Thomas
his
Summe
.
With
like
fidelitie
he
taketh
Gerson
in
hand
:
When
the
abuse
of
secular
power
redoundeth
to
manifest
impugning
of
the
faith
,
and
blaspheming
of
the
Creator
;
then
shall
it
not
bee
amisse
to
haue
recourse
vnto
the
last
branch
of
this
12.
Consider
.
where
,
in
such
case
as
aforesaid
,
a
certain
regitiue
,
directiue
,
regulatiue
,
and
ordinatiue
authoritie
is
committed
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
power
.
His
very
words
:
which
make
no
mention
at
all
of
deposing
,
or
of
any
compulsiue
power
ouer
Soueraigne
Princes
.
For
that
forme
of
rule
and
gouernement
whereof
Gerson
speaketh
,
is
exercised
by
Ecclesiasticall
censures
&
excommunications
;
not
by
losse
of
goods
,
of
Kingdoms
,
or
of
Empires
.
This
place
then
is
wrested
by
the
L.
Cardinall
to
a
contrary
sense
.
Neither
should
his
Lordship
haue
omitted
,
that
Gerson
,
in
the
question
of
Kings
subiection
in
Temporall
matters
,
or
of
the
dependance
of
their
Crowns
vpon
the
Popes
power
,
excepteth
alwaies
the
King
of
France
:
witnesse
that
which
Gerson
a
little
before
the
place
alleadged
by
the
Cardinal
hath
plainely
affirmed
:
Now
since
Peters
time
,
saith
Gerson
,
all
Imperiall
,
Regall
,
and
Secular
power
is
not
immediately
to
drawe
vertue
and
strength
from
the
Soueraigne
Bishop
:
as
in
this
manner
the
most
Christian
King
of
France
hath
no
Superiour
,
nor
acknowledgeth
any
such
vpon
the
face
of
the
earth
.
Now
here
need
no
great
sharpenes
of
wit
for
the
searching
out
of
this
deepe
mysterie
;
that
if
the
Pope
hath
power
to
giue
or
take
away
Crownes
for
any
cause
or
any
pretended
occasion
whatsoeuer
,
the
Crowne
of
France
must
needs
depend
vpon
the
Pope
.
But
for
as
much
as
we
are
now
hitte
in
with
Gerson
,
That
killing
a
Tyrant
is
a
sacrifice
acceptable
to
God
.
But
Gerson
(
let
it
be
diligently
noted
)
there
speaketh
not
in
his
owne
person
:
hee
there
brings
in
sedition
speaking
the
words
.
Of
which
words
vttered
by
sedition
,
and
other
like
speeches
,
you
shall
now
heare
what
iudgement
Gerson
himselfe
hath
giuen
.
When
sedition
had
spoken
with
such
a
furious
voice
,
I
turned
away
my
face
as
if
I
had
beene
smitten
with
death
,
to
shew
that
I
was
not
able
to
endure
her
madnesse
any
longer
.
And
indeede
when
dissimulation
on
the
one
side
,
and
sedition
on
the
other
,
had
suggested
the
deuises
of
two
contrary
extremes
,
he
brings
forth
Discretion
as
a
Iudge
,
keeping
the
meane
betweene
both
extreames
,
and
vttering
those
words
which
the
L.
Cardinall
alleadgeth
against
himselfe
.
If
the
head
,
(
saith
Gerson
)
or
some
other
member
of
the
ciuill
body
,
should
grow
to
so
desperate
a
passe
,
that
it
would
gulpe
and
swallowe
downe
the
deadly
poison
of
tyrannie
;
euery
member
in
his
place
,
with
all
power
possible
for
him
to
raise
by
expedient
meanes
,
and
such
as
might
preuent
a
greater
inconuenience
,
should
set
himselfe
against
so
madde
a
purpose
,
and
so
deadly
practise
:
For
if
the
head
be
grieued
with
some
light
paine
,
it
is
not
fit
for
the
hand
to
smite
the
head
:
no
,
that
were
but
a
foolish
and
a
madde
part
.
Nor
is
the
hand
forthwith
to
chop
off
or
separate
the
head
from
the
bodie
,
but
rather
to
cure
the
head
with
good
speach
and
other
meanes
,
like
a
skilfull
and
wise
Physitian
.
Yea
nothing
would
be
more
cruell
or
more
voide
of
reason
,
then
to
seeke
to
stoppe
the
strong
and
violent
streame
of
tyranny
by
sedition
.
These
words
,
me
thinke
,
doe
make
verie
strongly
and
expressely
against
butchering
euen
of
Tyrannicall
Kings
.
And
whereas
a
little
after
the
said
passage
,
he
teacheth
to
expell
Tyrannie
,
he
hath
not
a
word
of
expelling
the
Tyrant
,
but
onely
of
breaking
and
shaking
off
the
yoke
of
Tyranny
.
Yet
for
all
that
,
hee
would
not
haue
the
remedies
for
the
repressing
of
Tyrannie
,
to
bee
fetcht
from
the
Pope
,
who
presumeth
to
degrade
Kings
,
but
from
Philosophers
,
Lawyers
,
Diuines
,
and
personages
of
good
conuersation
.
It
appeareth
now
by
all
that
hath
been
said
before
,
that
whereas
Gerson
in
the
7
Considerat
.
against
Flatterers
,
doth
affirme
:
Whensoeuer
the
Prince
doth
manifestly
pursue
and
prosecute
his
naturall
subiects
,
and
shew
himselfe
obstinately
bent
with
notorious
iniustice
,
to
vexe
them
of
set
purpose
,
and
with
full
consent
,
so
farre
as
to
the
fact
;
then
this
rule
and
law
of
Nature
doth
take
place
,
It
is
lawfull
to
resist
and
repell
force
by
force
;
and
that
sentence
of
Seneca
,
There
is
no
sacrifice
more
acceptable
to
God
,
then
a
Tyrant
offered
in
sacrifice
;
the
words
,
Doth
take
place
,
are
so
to
be
vnderstood
,
as
hee
speaketh
in
an
other
passage
,
to
wit
,
with
or
amongst
seditious
persons
.
Or
else
the
words
,
doth
take
place
,
doe
onely
signifie
,
is
put
in
practise
.
And
so
Gerson
there
speaketh
not
as
out
of
his
owne
iudgement
.
His
Lordshippe
also
should
not
haue
balked
and
left
out
Sigebertus
,
who
with
more
reason
might
haue
passed
for
French
,
then
Thomas
and
Occam
,
whom
he
putteth
vpon
vs
for
French
.
Sigebertus
in
his
Chronicle
vpon
the
yere
1088.
speaking
of
the
Emperours
deposing
by
the
Pope
,
hath
words
of
this
tenor
:
This
heresie
was
not
crept
out
of
the
shell
in
those
dayes
,
that
his
Priests
,
who
hath
said
to
the
King
,
Apostata
,
and
maketh
an
hypocrite
to
rule
for
the
sinnes
of
the
people
,
should
teach
the
people
they
owe
no
subiection
vnto
wicked
Kings
,
nor
any
allegiance
,
notwithstanding
they
haue
taken
the
oath
of
allegiance
.
Now
after
the
L.
Card.
hath
coursed
in
this
manner
through
the
histories
of
the
last
ages
(
which
in
case
they
all
made
for
his
purpose
,
doe
lacke
the
weight
of
authority
)
in
stead
of
searching
the
will
of
God
in
the
sacred
Oracles
of
his
word
,
and
standing
vpon
examples
of
the
ancient
Church
;
at
last
leauing
the
troope
of
his
owne
allegations
,
he
betakes
himselfe
to
the
sharpening
and
rebating
of
the
points
of
his
aduersaries
weapons
.
For
the
purpose
,
he
brings
in
his
aduersaries
,
Jt
may
come
to
passe
,
that
Popes
either
carried
with
passion
,
or
misledde
by
sinister
information
,
may
without
iust
cause
fasten
vpon
Kings
the
imputation
of
heresie
or
apostasie
.
Then
for
King-deposers
he
frames
this
answer
:
That
by
heresie
they
vnderstand
notorious
heresie
,
and
formerly
condemned
by
sentence
of
the
Church
.
Moreouer
,
in
case
the
Pope
hath
erred
in
the
fact
,
it
is
the
Clergies
part
adhering
to
their
King
,
to
make
remonstrances
vnto
the
Pope
,
and
to
require
the
cause
may
be
referred
to
the
iudgement
of
a
full
Councill
,
the
French
Church
then
and
there
beeing
present
.
Now
in
this
answer
,
not
well
informed
,
he
is
not
of
the
mind
the
Kingdome
should
stoope
to
the
Popes
behests
,
but
will
rather
haue
the
Kingdom
to
deale
by
remonstrance
,
and
to
referre
the
cause
vnto
the
Council
.
Wherein
hee
makes
the
Council
to
be
of
more
absolute
and
supreame
authoritie
then
the
Pope
:
a
straine
to
which
the
holy
Father
will
neuer
lend
his
eare
.
And
yet
doubtles
,
the
Councill
required
in
this
case
must
be
vniuersall
;
wherein
the
French
,
for
so
much
as
they
stand
firme
for
their
King
and
his
cause
,
can
be
no
Iudges
:
and
in
that
regard
the
L.
Cardinal
requireth
onely
the
presence
of
the
French
Church
.
Who
seeth
not
here
into
what
pickle
the
French
cause
is
brought
by
this
meanes
?
The
Bishops
of
Italie
forsooth
,
of
Spaine
,
of
Sicilie
,
of
Germany
,
the
subiects
of
Soueraignes
many
times
at
professed
or
priuy
enmitie
with
France
,
shall
haue
the
cause
compromitted
&
referred
to
their
iudgment
,
whether
the
Kingdome
of
France
shall
driue
out
her
Kings
,
and
shall
kindle
the
flames
of
seditious
troubles
,
in
the
very
heart
and
bowels
of
the
Realme
.
But
is
it
not
possible
,
that
a
King
may
lacke
the
loue
of
his
owne
subiects
,
and
they
taking
the
vantage
of
that
occasion
,
may
put
him
to
his
trumps
in
his
owne
Kingdome
?
Is
it
not
possible
,
that
calumniations
whereby
a
credulous
Pope
hath
beene
seduced
,
may
in
like
manner
deceiue
some
great
part
of
a
credulous
people
?
Is
it
not
possible
,
that
one
part
of
the
people
may
cleaue
to
the
Popes
faction
,
an
other
may
hold
and
stand
out
for
the
Kings
rightfull
cause
,
and
ciuil
warres
may
be
kindled
by
the
splene
of
these
two
sides
?
Is
it
not
possible
,
that
his
Holinesse
will
not
rest
in
the
remonstrances
of
the
French
,
&
will
yet
further
pursue
his
cause
?
And
whereas
nowe
a
dayes
a
Generall
Councill
cannot
be
held
,
except
it
bee
called
and
assembled
by
the
Popes
authority
;
is
it
credible
,
the
Pope
will
take
order
for
the
conuocation
of
a
Council
,
by
whom
he
shall
be
iudged
?
And
how
can
the
Pope
be
President
in
a
Council
,
where
himselfe
is
the
partie
impleaded
?
and
to
whom
the
sifting
of
his
owne
sentence
is
referred
,
as
it
were
to
committies
,
to
examine
whether
it
was
denounced
according
to
Law
,
or
against
Iustice
?
But
in
the
meane
time
,
whilest
all
these
remonstrances
and
addresses
of
the
Council
are
on
foote
;
behold
,
the
Royall
Maiesty
of
the
King
hangeth
as
it
were
by
loose
gimmals
,
and
must
stay
the
iudgement
of
the
Council
to
whom
it
is
referred
.
Well
:
what
if
the
Councill
should
happe
to
be
two
or
three
yeeres
in
assembling
,
and
to
continue
or
hold
eighteene
yeeres
,
like
the
Council
of
Trent
;
should
not
poore
France
,
I
beseech
you
,
be
reduced
to
a
very
bad
plight
?
should
shee
not
be
in
a
very
wise
and
warme
taking
?
To
be
short
;
His
Lordships
whole
speech
for
the
vntying
of
this
knot
,
not
onely
surmounteth
possibility
,
but
is
stuft
with
ridiculous
toyes
.
This
I
make
manifest
by
his
addition
in
the
same
passage
:
If
the
Pope
deceiued
in
fact
,
shal
rashly
and
vniustly
declare
the
King
to
be
an
heretike
;
then
the
Popes
declaration
shal
not
be
seconded
with
actuall
deposition
,
vnles
the
Realme
shall
consent
vnto
the
Kings
deposing
.
What
needes
any
man
to
be
instructed
in
this
doctrine
?
Who
doth
not
knowe
,
that
a
King
,
so
long
as
he
is
vpheld
and
maintained
in
his
Kingdome
by
his
people
,
cannot
actually
and
effectually
bee
deposed
from
his
Throne
?
Hee
that
speaketh
such
language
and
phrase
,
in
effect
saith
,
and
saith
no
more
then
this
:
A
King
is
neuer
depriued
of
his
Crowne
,
so
long
as
he
can
keep
his
Crowne
on
his
head
:
a
King
is
neuer
turn'd
and
stript
naked
,
so
long
as
hee
can
keepe
his
cloathes
on
his
backe
:
a
King
is
neuer
deposed
,
so
long
as
he
can
make
the
stronger
partie
and
side
against
his
enemies
:
in
breife
,
a
King
is
King
,
and
shal
stil
remaine
King
,
so
long
as
he
can
hold
the
possession
of
his
Kingdome
,
and
sit
fast
in
his
Chaire
of
Estate
.
Howbeit
,
let
vs
here
by
the
way
,
take
notice
of
these
words
vttered
by
his
Lordship
:
That
for
the
deposing
of
a
King
,
the
consent
of
the
people
must
be
obtained
:
For
by
these
words
the
people
are
exalted
aboue
the
King
,
and
are
made
the
Iudges
of
the
Kings
deposing
.
But
here
is
yet
a
greater
matter
:
All
the
examples
hitherto
produced
by
the
L.
Cardinall
on
a
rowe
,
are
of
a
latter
date
,
they
lacke
weight
,
are
drawne
from
the
time
of
bondage
,
and
make
the
Popes
themselues
witnesses
in
their
owne
cause
.
They
descant
not
vpon
the
point
of
deposition
,
but
onely
strike
out
and
sound
the
notes
of
excommunication
and
interdiction
,
which
make
nothing
at
all
to
the
musicke
of
the
question
.
And
therefore
he
telleth
vs
(
in
kindnesse
as
I
take
it
)
more
oftentimes
then
once
or
twice
,
that
he
speaketh
onely
of
the
fact
;
as
one
that
doth
acknowledge
himselfe
to
be
out
of
the
right
.
Hee
relates
things
done
,
but
neuer
what
should
bee
done
:
which
,
as
the
Iudicious
know
,
is
to
teach
nothing
.
The
second
Jnconuenience
examined
.
THE
second
Inconuenience
like
to
growe
,
Lay-men
shall
by
authoritie
be
strengthened
with
power
,
to
iudge
in
matters
of
Religion
;
as
also
to
determine
the
doctrine
comprised
in
the
said
Article
to
haue
requisite
conformitie
with
Gods
word
:
yea
they
shall
haue
it
in
their
hands
to
compell
Ecclesiastics
by
necessitie
,
to
sweare
,
preach
,
and
teach
the
opinion
of
the
one
side
,
as
also
by
Sermons
and
publike
writings
to
impugne
the
other
.
This
inconuenience
hee
aggrauateth
with
swelling
words
,
and
breaketh
out
into
these
vehement
exclamations
:
O
reproach
,
O
scandall
,
O
gate
set
open
to
a
world
of
heresies
.
He
therefore
laboureth
both
by
reasons
,
&
by
autorities
of
holy
Scripture
,
to
make
such
vsurped
power
of
Laics
,
a
fowle
,
shamefull
,
and
odious
practise
.
In
the
whole
,
his
Lordship
toyles
himselfe
in
vaine
,
and
maketh
suppositions
of
castles
in
the
aire
.
For
in
preferring
this
Article
,
the
third
Estate
haue
born
themselues
not
as
iudges
or
vmpires
,
but
altogether
as
petitioners
:
requesting
the
said
Article
might
be
receiued
into
the
number
of
the
Parliament
bookes
,
to
bee
presented
vnto
the
King
and
his
Counsell
,
vnto
whome
in
all
humilitie
they
referred
the
iudgement
of
the
said
Article
;
conceiuing
all
good
hope
the
Clergie
and
Nobilitie
would
be
pleased
to
ioyne
for
the
furtherance
of
their
humble
petition
.
They
were
not
so
ignorant
of
State-matters
,
or
so
vnmindfull
of
their
owne
places
and
charges
,
to
beare
themselues
in
hand
,
that
a
petition
put
vp
and
preferred
by
the
third
Estate
,
can
carrie
the
force
of
a
Lawe
or
Statute
,
so
long
as
the
other
two
Orders
withstand
the
same
,
and
so
long
as
the
King
himselfe
holds
backe
his
Royall
consent
.
Besides
,
the
said
Article
was
not
propounded
as
a
point
of
religious
doctrine
;
but
for
euer
after
to
remaine
and
continue
a
fundamentall
Lawe
of
the
Commonwealth
and
State
it selfe
,
the
due
care
whereof
was
put
into
their
hands
,
and
committed
to
their
trust
.
If
the
King
had
ratified
the
said
Article
with
Royall
consent
,
and
had
commanded
the
Clergie
to
put
in
execution
the
contents
thereof
;
it
had
beene
their
duty
to
see
the
Kings
will
and
pleasure
fulfilled
,
as
they
are
subiects
bound
to
giue
him
aide
in
all
things
,
which
may
any
way
serue
to
procure
the
safetie
of
his
life
,
and
the
tranquility
of
his
Kingdome
.
Which
if
the
Clergie
had
performed
to
the
vttermost
of
their
power
,
they
had
not
shewed
obedience
as
vnderlings
,
vnto
the
third
Estate
,
but
vnto
the
King
alone
:
by
whome
such
commaund
had
beene
imposed
,
vpon
suggestion
of
his
faithfull
subiects
,
made
the
more
watchfull
by
the
negligence
of
the
Clergie
;
whom
they
perceiue
to
be
linked
with
stricter
bands
vnto
the
Pope
,
then
they
are
vnto
their
King
.
Here
then
the
Cardinall
fights
with
meere
shadowes
,
and
mooues
a
doubt
whereof
his
aduersaries
haue
not
so
much
as
once
thought
in
a
dreame
.
But
yet
,
according
to
his
great
dexteritie
and
nimblenesse
of
spirit
,
by
this
deuice
he
cunningly
takes
vpon
him
to
giue
the
King
a
lesson
with
more
libertie
:
making
semblance
to
direct
his
masked
Oration
to
the
Deputies
of
the
people
,
when
he
shooteth
in
effect
,
and
pricketh
at
his
King
,
the
Princes
also
and
Lords
of
his
Counsell
,
whom
the
Cardinall
compriseth
vnder
the
name
of
Laics
;
whose
iudgment
(
it
is
not
vnlikely
)
was
apprehended
much
better
by
the
Clergy
,
then
the
iudgement
of
the
third
Estate
.
Now
these
are
the
men
whom
he
tearmeth
intruders
into
other
mens
charges
,
and
such
as
open
a
gate
for
I
wot
not
how
many
legions
of
heresies
,
to
rush
into
the
Church
.
For
if
it
be
proper
to
the
Clergie
and
their
Head
,
to
iudge
in
this
cause
of
the
Right
of
Kings
;
then
the
King
himselfe
,
his
Princes
,
and
Nobilitie
,
are
debarred
and
wiped
of
all
iudgement
in
the
same
cause
,
no
lesse
then
the
representatiue
body
of
the
people
.
Well
then
,
Hee
would
neuer
be
so
curious
,
to
diue
into
the
streames
,
or
sound
the
bottome
of
so
deepe
matters
.
But
who
doth
not
knowe
,
that
working
and
prouiding
for
the
Kings
indemnity
and
safetie
,
is
neither
Episcopall
cause
,
nor
matter
of
curious
and
subtile
inquisition
?
The
same
answer
meets
with
all
the
rest
of
the
places
produced
by
the
L.
Cardinal
out
of
the
Fathers
.
And
that
one
for
example
,
out
of
Gregory
Nazianzenus
,
For
we
also
are
in
authoritie
and
place
of
a
Ruler
,
we
haue
command
aswell
as
your selfe
:
whereas
the
L.
Cardinal
with
fowle
play
,
turnes
the
place
in
these
termes
,
We
also
are
Emperours
.
Which
words
can
beare
no
such
interpretation
,
as
well
because
he
to
whom
the
Bishop
then
spake
,
was
not
of
Imperiall
dignitie
;
as
also
because
if
the
Bishop
himselfe
,
a
Bishop
of
so
small
a
citie
as
Nazianzum
,
had
qualified
himselfe
Emperour
,
he
should
haue
passed
all
the
bounds
of
modestie
,
and
had
shewed
himselfe
arrogant
aboue
measure
.
For
as
touching
subiection
due
to
Christian
Emperours
,
hee
freely
acknowledgeth
a
little
before
,
that
himselfe
and
his
people
are
subiect
vnto
the
superiour
powers
,
yea
bound
to
pay
them
tribute
.
The
history
of
the
same
Gregories
life
doth
testifie
,
that
he
was
drawne
by
the
Arrians
before
the
Consuls
iudgement
seate
,
and
from
thence
returned
acquitted
,
without
either
stripes
or
any
other
kind
of
contumelious
entreatie
and
vse
:
yet
now
at
last
vp
starts
a
Prelate
,
who
dares
make
this
good
Father
vaunt
himselfe
to
bee
an
Emperour
.
It
is
willingly
granted
,
that
Emperours
neuer
challenged
,
neuer
arrogated
,
to
be
Soueraigne
Iudges
in
controuersies
of
doctrine
and
faith
;
neuertheles
it
is
clearer
then
the
Sunnes
light
at
high
noone
,
that
for
moderation
at
Synods
,
for
determinations
and
orders
established
in
Councils
,
and
for
the
discipline
of
the
Church
,
they
haue
made
a
good
and
a
full
vse
of
their
Imperiall
authoritie
.
The
1.
Council
held
at
Constantinople
,
beares
this
title
or
inscription
;
The
dedication
of
the
holy
Synode
to
the
most
religious
Emperour
Theodosius
the
Great
,
to
whose
will
and
pleasure
they
haue
submitted
these
Canons
by
them
addressed
and
established
in
Council
.
And
there
they
also
beseech
the
Emperour
,
to
confirme
and
approoue
the
said
Canons
.
The
like
hath
bin
done
by
the
Councill
of
Trullo
,
by
whome
the
Canons
of
the
fift
and
sixt
Councils
were
put
forth
and
published
.
This
was
not
done
,
because
Emperours
tooke
vpon
them
to
bee
infallible
Iudges
of
doctrine
;
but
onely
that
Emperours
might
see
and
iudge
,
whether
Bishops
(
who
feele
the
pricke
of
ambition
as
other
men
doe
)
did
propound
nothing
in
their
Conuocations
and
Consultations
,
but
most
of
all
in
their
Determinations
,
to
vndermine
the
Emperours
authoritie
,
to
disturbe
the
tranquilitie
of
the
Commonwealth
,
and
to
crosse
the
determinations
of
precedent
Councils
.
Now
to
take
the
cognizance
of
such
matters
out
of
the
Kings
hand
or
power
;
what
is
it
but
euen
to
transforme
the
King
into
a
standing
image
,
to
wring
and
wrest
him
out
of
all
care
of
himselfe
and
his
Kingly
charge
,
yea
to
bring
him
downe
to
this
basest
condition
,
to
become
onely
an
executioner
,
and
(
which
I
scorne
to
speake
)
the
vnhappie
hangman
of
the
Clergies
will
,
without
any
further
cognizance
,
not
so
much
as
of
matters
which
most
neerely
touch
himselfe
,
and
his
Royall
estate
?
I
graunt
it
is
for
Diuinitie
Schooles
,
to
iudge
how
farre
the
power
of
the
Keyes
doth
stretch
:
I
graunt
againe
,
that
Clerics
both
may
,
and
ought
also
to
display
the
colours
and
ensignes
of
their
censures
against
Princes
,
who
violating
their
publike
and
solemne
oath
,
do
raise
and
make
open
war
against
Iesus
Christ
:
I
graunt
yet
againe
,
that
in
this
case
they
need
not
admit
Laics
to
be
of
their
counsell
,
nor
allowe
them
any
scope
or
libertie
of
iudgement
.
Yet
all
this
makes
no
barre
to
Clerics
,
for
extending
the
power
of
their
keies
,
many
times
a
whole
degree
further
then
they
ought
;
and
when
they
are
pleased
,
to
make
vse
of
their
said
power
,
to
depriue
the
people
of
their
goods
,
or
the
Prince
of
his
Crowne
:
all
this
doth
not
hinder
Prince
or
people
from
taking
care
for
the
preseruation
of
their
owne
rights
and
estates
,
nor
from
requiring
Clerics
to
shewe
their
cards
,
and
produce
their
Charts
,
and
to
make
demonstration
by
Scripture
,
that
such
power
as
they
assume
and
challenge
,
is
giuen
them
from
God
.
For
to
leaue
the
Pope
absolute
Iudge
in
the
same
cause
wherein
hee
is
a
party
,
and
(
which
is
the
strongest
rampier
and
bulwarke
,
yea
the
most
glorious
and
eminent
point
of
his
domination
)
to
arme
him
with
power
to
vnhorse
Kings
out
of
their
feates
;
what
is
it
else
but
euen
to
draw
them
into
a
state
of
despaire
,
for
euery
winning
the
day
,
or
preuailing
in
their
honourable
and
rightfull
cause
?
It
is
moreouer
graunted
,
if
a
King
shall
commaund
any
thing
directly
contrary
to
Gods
word
,
and
tending
to
the
subuerting
of
the
Church
;
that
Clerics
in
this
case
ought
not
onely
to
dispense
with
subiects
for
their
obedience
,
but
also
expressely
to
forbid
their
obedience
:
For
it
is
alwaies
better
to
obey
God
then
man
.
Howbeit
in
all
other
matters
,
whereby
the
glory
and
maiesty
of
God
is
not
impeached
or
impaired
,
it
is
the
duty
of
Clerics
to
plie
the
people
with
wholesome
exhortation
to
constant
obedience
,
and
to
auert
by
earnest
disswasions
the
said
people
from
tumultuous
reuolt
and
seditious
insurrection
.
This
practise
vnder
the
Pagan
Emperours
,
was
held
and
followed
by
the
auncient
Christians
;
by
whose
godly
zeale
and
patience
in
bearing
the
yoke
,
the
Church
in
times
past
grew
and
flourished
in
her
happy
and
plentifull
encrease
,
farre
greater
then
Poperie
shall
euer
purchase
and
attaine
vnto
by
all
her
cunning
deuises
and
sleights
:
as
namely
by
degrading
of
Kings
,
by
interdicting
of
Kingdomes
,
by
apposted
murders
,
and
by
Diabolicall
traines
of
Gunne-powder-mines
.
The
places
of
Scripture
alledged
in
order
by
the
Cardinall
,
They
alleadge
(
these
are
his
words
)
that
Samuel
deposed
King
Saul
,
or
declared
him
to
bee
deposed
,
because
hee
had
violated
the
lawes
of
the
Iewes
religion
.
His
Lordship
auoucheth
elsewhere
,
that
Saul
was
deposed
,
because
hee
had
sought
prophanely
to
vsurpe
the
holy
Priesthood
.
Both
false
,
and
contrary
to
the
tenor
of
truth
in
the
sacred
historie
.
For
Saul
was
neuer
deposed
,
according
to
the
sense
of
the
word
(
I
meane
,
depose
)
in
the
present
question
:
to
wit
,
as
deposing
is
taken
for
despoyling
the
King
of
his
Royall
dignity
,
and
reducing
the
King
to
the
condition
of
a
priuate
person
:
But
Saul
held
the
title
of
King
,
and
continued
in
possession
of
his
Kingdome
,
euen
to
his
dying
day
.
Yea
,
In
the
next
place
he
brings
in
the
Popes
champions
vsing
these
words
;
Rehoboam
was
deposed
by
Ahiah
the
Prophet
,
from
his
Royall
right
ouer
the
tenne
Tribes
of
Israel
,
because
his
father
Salomon
had
played
the
Apostata
,
in
falling
from
the
Lawe
of
God
.
This
I
say
also
,
is
more
then
the
truth
of
the
sacred
historie
doth
affoard
.
For
Ahiah
neuer
spake
to
Rehoboam
(
for
ought
we
reade
,
)
nor
brought
vnto
him
any
message
from
the
Lord
.
As
for
the
passage
quoted
by
the
L.
Cardinall
out
of
Reg.
3.
chap.
11.
it
hath
not
reference
to
the
time
of
Rehoboams
raigne
,
but
rather
indeed
to
Salomons
time
:
nor
doth
it
carrie
the
face
of
a
iudicatory
sentence
for
the
Kings
deposing
,
but
rather
of
a
Propheticall
prediction
.
For
how
could
Rehoboam
,
before
he
was
made
King
,
be
depriued
of
the
Kingdome
?
Last
of
all
,
but
worst
of
all
;
to
alleadge
this
passage
for
an
example
of
a
iust
sentence
in
matter
of
deposing
a
King
,
is
to
approoue
the
disloyall
treachery
of
a
seruant
against
his
master
,
and
the
rebellion
of
Ieroboam
branded
in
Scripture
with
a
marke
of
perpetuall
infamy
for
his
wickednesse
and
impietie
.
He
goes
on
with
an
other
example
of
no
more
truth
:
King
Achab
was
deposed
by
Elias
the
Prophet
,
because
he
imbraced
false
religion
,
and
worshipped
false
gods
.
False
too
like
the
former
;
King
Achab
lost
his
Crowne
and
his
life
both
together
.
The
Scripture
,
that
speaketh
not
according
to
mans
fancy
,
but
according
to
the
truth
,
doth
extend
and
number
the
yeeres
of
Achabs
raigne
,
to
the
time
of
his
death
.
Predictions
of
a
Kings
ruine
,
are
no
sentences
of
deposition
.
Elias
neuer
gaue
the
subiects
of
Achab
absolution
from
their
oath
of
obedience
;
neuer
gaue
them
the
least
inckling
of
any
such
absolution
;
neuer
set
vp
,
or
placed
any
other
King
in
Achabs
Throne
.
That
of
the
L.
Cardinall
a
little
after
,
That
King
Vzziah
was
driuen
from
the
conuersation
of
the
people
by
Azarias
the
Priest
,
and
thereby
the
administration
of
his
Kingdome
was
left
no
longer
in
his
power
.
Not
so
:
The
example
of
Mattathias
,
These
bee
our
solide
answers
:
His
bulwarks
thus
beaten
downe
,
They
that
are
for
the
negatiue
,
doe
alleadge
the
authoritie
of
S.
Paul
;
Let
euery
soule
bee
subiect
vnto
the
higher
powers
:
For
whosoeuer
resisteth
the
power
,
resisteth
the
ordinance
of
God
.
And
likewise
that
of
S.
Peter
,
Submit
your selues
,
whether
it
be
vnto
the
King
,
as
vnto
the
superiour
,
or
vnto
gouernours
,
&c.
Vpon
these
passages
,
and
the
like
,
they
inferre
,
that
obedience
is
due
to
Kings
by
the
Lawe
of
God
,
and
not
dispensable
by
any
spirituall
or
temporall
authoritie
.
Thus
he
brings
vs
in
with
our
first
weapon
.
But
here
the
very
cheife
sinew
and
strength
of
our
argument
,
he
doth
wittingly
balke
,
and
of
purpose
conceale
.
To
wit
,
That
all
the
Emperours
of
whom
the
said
holy
Apostles
haue
made
any
mention
in
their
diuine
Epistles
,
were
professed
enemies
to
Christ
,
Pagans
,
Infidels
,
fearefull
and
bloody
Tyrants
:
to
whom
notwithstanding
euery
soule
,
and
therefore
the
Bishop
of
Rome
for
one
,
is
commaunded
to
submit
himselfe
,
and
to
professe
subiection
.
Thus
much
Chrysostome
hath
expressely
taught
in
his
Hom.
23.
vpon
the
Epistle
to
the
Romanes
;
The
Apostle
giues
this
commandement
vnto
all
:
euen
to
Priests
also
,
and
cloistered
Monkes
,
not
onely
to
secular
:
be
thou
an
Apostle
,
an
Euangelist
,
a
Prophet
,
&c.
Besides
,
it
is
here
worthy
to
be
noted
,
that
howsoeuer
the
Apostles
rule
is
generall
,
and
therefore
bindeth
all
the
faithfull
in
equal
bands
;
yet
is
it
particularly
,
directly
,
and
of
purpose
addressed
to
the
Church
of
Rome
by
S.
Paul
,
as
by
one
who
in
the
spirit
of
an
Apostle
did
foresee
,
that
rebellion
against
Princes
was
to
rise
and
spring
from
the
city
of
Rome
.
Now
in
case
the
Head
of
that
Church
by
warrant
of
any
priuiledge
,
contained
in
the
most
holy
Register
of
Gods
holy
word
,
is
exempted
from
the
binding
power
of
this
generall
precept
or
rule
;
did
it
not
become
his
Lordship
to
shew
by
the
booke
,
that
it
is
a
booke
case
,
and
to
lay
it
forth
before
that
honourable
assembly
,
who
no
doubt
expected
&
waited
to
heare
when
it
might
fal
from
his
learned
lips
?
But
in
stead
of
any
such
authenticall
and
canonicall
confirmation
,
hee
flyeth
to
a
sleight
shift
,
and
with
a
cauill
is
bold
to
affirme
the
foundation
,
laid
by
those
of
our
side
,
doth
no
way
touch
the
knot
of
the
controuersie
.
Let
vs
heare
him
speake
:
Jt
is
not
in
controuersie
,
whether
obedience
bee
due
to
Kings
by
Gods
Lawe
,
so
long
as
they
are
Kings
,
or
acknowledged
for
Kings
:
but
our
point
controuerted
,
is
whether
by
Gods
Lawe
it
bee
required
,
that
hee
who
hath
beene
once
recognised
and
receiued
for
King
by
the
bodie
of
Estates
,
can
at
any
time
bee
taken
and
reputed
as
no
King
,
that
is
to
say
,
can
doe
no
manner
of
act
whereby
hee
may
loose
his
right
,
and
so
cease
to
be
saluted
King
.
This
answer
of
the
L.
Cardinal
is
the
rare
deuise
,
euasion
,
and
starting
hole
of
the
Iesuites
.
In
whose
eares
of
delicate
and
tender
touch
,
King-killing
soundeth
very
harsh
:
but
forsooth
to
vn-king
a
King
first
,
and
then
to
giue
him
the
stabbe
,
that
is
a
point
of
iust
and
true
descant
.
For
to
kill
a
King
,
once
vn-king'd
by
deposition
,
is
not
killing
of
a
King
.
For
the
present
I
haue
one
of
that
Iesuiticall
Order
in
prison
,
who
hath
face
enough
to
speak
this
language
of
Ashdod
,
and
to
maintaine
this
doctrine
of
the
Iesuites
Colledges
.
The
L.
Cardinal
harps
vpon
the
same
string
.
He
can
like
subiection
and
obedience
to
the
King
,
whilest
hee
sitteth
King
:
but
his
Holinesse
must
haue
all
power
,
and
giue
order
withall
,
to
hoyst
him
out
of
his
Royall
seate
.
I
therefore
now
answer
,
that
in
very
deed
the
former
passages
of
S.
Paul
and
S.
Peter
should
come
nothing
neere
the
question
,
if
the
state
of
the
question
were
such
as
he
brings
it
,
made
and
forged
in
his
owne
shop
.
But
certes
the
state
of
the
question
is
not
,
whether
a
King
may
doe
some
act
,
by
reason
whereof
hee
may
fall
from
his
right
,
or
may
not
any
longer
be
acknowledged
for
King
.
For
all
our
contention
is
,
concerning
the
Popes
power
to
vn-authorize
Princes
:
whereas
in
the
question
framed
and
fitted
by
the
L.
Card.
not
a
word
of
the
Pope
.
For
were
it
graunted
and
agreed
on
both
sides
,
that
a
King
by
election
might
fall
from
his
Kingdome
,
yet
still
the
knot
of
the
question
would
hold
,
whether
he
can
bee
dispossessed
of
his
Regall
authority
,
by
any
power
in
the
Pope
;
and
whether
the
Pope
hath
such
fulnesse
of
power
,
to
strip
a
King
of
those
Royall
robes
,
rights
,
and
reuenues
of
the
Crowne
,
which
were
neuer
giuen
him
by
the
Pope
;
as
also
by
what
authority
of
holy
Scripture
,
the
Pope
is
able
to
beare
out
himselfe
in
this
power
,
and
to
make
it
good
.
But
here
the
L.
Cardinal
stoutly
saith
in
his
owne
defence
by
way
of
reioynder
;
As
one
text
hath
,
Let
euery
soule
be
subiect
vnto
the
higher
powers
;
in
like
manner
an
other
text
hath
,
Obey
your
Prelates
,
and
be
subiect
vnto
your
Pastors
:
for
they
watch
ouer
your
soules
,
as
men
that
shall
giue
an
accompt
for
your
soules
.
This
reason
is
void
of
reason
,
and
makes
against
himselfe
.
For
may
not
Prelates
be
obeyed
and
honoured
,
without
Kings
be
deposed
?
If
Prelates
preach
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
,
will
they
in
the
pulpit
stirre
vp
subiects
to
rebell
against
Kings
?
Moreouer
,
whereas
the
vniuersal
Church
in
these
daies
is
diuided
into
so
many
discrepant
parts
,
that
now
Prelates
neither
do
nor
can
draw
all
one
way
;
is
it
not
exceeding
hard
,
keeping
our
obedience
towards
God
,
to
honour
them
all
at
once
with
due
obedience
?
Nay
;
is
not
here
offered
vnto
me
a
dart
out
of
the
L.
Cardinals
armorie
,
to
cast
at
himselfe
?
For
as
God
chargeth
all
men
with
obedience
to
Kings
,
and
yet
from
that
commaundement
of
God
,
the
Lord
Cardinal
would
not
haue
it
inferred
,
that
Kings
haue
power
to
degrade
Ecclesiasticall
Prelates
:
euen
so
God
giueth
charge
to
obey
Prelates
,
yet
doth
it
not
followe
from
hence
,
that
Prelates
haue
power
to
depose
Kings
.
These
two
degrees
of
obedience
agree
well
together
,
and
are
each
of
them
bounded
with
peculiar
and
proper
limits
.
But
for
so
much
as
in
this
point
,
we
haue
on
our
side
the
whole
auncient
Church
,
which
,
albeit
she
liued
and
groned
for
many
ages
together
vnder
heathen
Emperours
,
heretikes
,
and
persecuters
,
did
neuer
so
much
as
whisper
a
word
about
rebelling
and
falling
from
their
Soueraigne
Lords
,
and
was
neuer
by
any
mortall
creature
freed
from
the
oath
of
allegiance
to
the
Emperour
;
the
Cardinal
is
not
vnwilling
to
graunt
,
that
ancient
Christians
in
those
times
were
bound
to
performe
such
fidelity
&
allegiance
,
for
as
much
as
the
Church
(
the
Cardinal
for
shame
durst
not
say
the
Pope
)
then
had
not
absolued
them
of
their
oath
.
No
doubt
a
pleasant
dreame
,
or
a
merry
conceit
rather
,
to
imagine
the
Bishop
of
Rome
was
armed
with
power
to
take
away
the
Empire
of
the
world
from
Nero
,
or
Claudius
,
or
Domitianus
;
to
whom
it
was
not
knowne
,
whether
the
citie
of
Rome
had
any
Bishop
at
all
.
Is
it
not
a
master-iest
,
of
a
straine
most
ridiculous
,
to
presuppose
the
Grand-masters
and
absolute
Lords
of
the
whole
world
,
had
a
sent
so
dull
,
that
they
were
not
able
to
smel
out
,
and
to
nose
things
vnder
their
owne
noses
?
that
they
saw
so
little
with
other
mens
eies
and
their
owne
,
that
within
their
capitall
citie
,
they
could
not
spie
that
Soueraigne
armed
with
ordinary
and
lawfull
authority
to
degrade
,
and
to
turne
them
out
of
their
renowned
Empire
?
Doubtlesse
the
said
Emperours
,
vassals
belike
of
the
Popes
Empire
,
are
to
be
held
excused
for
not
acknowledging
and
honouring
the
Pope
in
quality
of
their
Lord
,
as
became
his
vassals
;
because
they
did
not
know
there
was
any
such
power
in
the
world
,
as
after-times
haue
magnified
and
adored
vnder
the
qualitie
of
Pope
.
For
the
Bishops
of
Rome
in
those
times
,
were
of
no
greater
authoritie
,
power
,
and
meanes
,
then
some
of
the
Bishops
are
in
these
daies
within
my
Kingdomes
.
But
certes
those
Popes
of
that
primitiue
age
,
thought
it
not
expedient
in
the
said
times
to
drawe
their
swords
:
they
exercised
their
power
in
a
more
mild
and
soft
kind
of
cariage
toward
those
miserable
Emperours
,
for
three
seuerall
reasons
alledged
by
the
L.
Cardinall
.
The
first
:
because
the
Bishops
then
durst
not
by
their
censures
whet
and
prouoke
those
Emperous
,
for
feare
of
plunging
the
Church
in
a
Sea
of
persecutions
.
But
if
I
be
not
cleane
voide
of
common
sense
,
this
reason
serueth
to
charge
not
only
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
but
all
the
auncient
professors
of
Christ
besides
,
with
deepe
dissimulation
and
hypocrisie
.
For
it
is
all
one
as
if
he
had
professed
,
that
all
their
obedience
to
their
Soueraignes
,
was
but
counterfeit
,
and
extorted
,
or
wrung
out
of
them
by
force
:
that
all
the
submissiue
supplications
of
the
auncient
Fathers
,
the
assured
testimonies
and
pledges
of
their
allegiance
,
humilitie
,
and
patience
,
were
but
certaine
formes
of
disguised
speech
,
proceeding
not
freely
from
the
suggestions
of
fidelity
,
but
faintly
and
fainedly
,
or
at
least
from
the
strong
twitches
&
violent
convulsions
of
feare
.
Wherupon
it
followes
,
that
all
their
torments
and
punishments
,
euen
to
the
death
,
are
wrongfully
honoured
with
the
title
,
and
crowned
with
the
crowne
of
Martyrdome
;
because
their
patience
proceeded
not
from
their
owne
free
choice
and
election
,
but
was
taught
by
the
force
of
necessitie
,
as
by
compulsion
:
and
whereas
they
had
not
mutinously
and
rebelliously
risen
in
arms
,
to
asswage
the
scorching
heat
and
burning
flames
of
tyrannicall
persecuters
,
it
was
not
for
want
of
will
,
but
for
lacke
of
power
.
Which
false
and
forged
imputation
,
the
Fathers
haue
cleared
themselues
of
in
their
writings
.
All
places
are
full
of
Christians
,
the
cities
,
isles
,
castles
,
burroughs
,
armies
,
&c.
If
we
that
are
so
infinite
a
power
,
and
multitude
of
men
,
had
broken
from
you
into
some
remote
nooke
or
corner
of
the
world
,
the
cities
no
doubt
had
become
naked
and
solitarie
:
there
had
beene
a
dreadfull
and
horrible
silence
ouer
the
face
of
the
whole
Empire
:
the
great
Emperours
had
beene
driuen
to
seeke
out
newe
cities
,
and
to
discouer
newe
nations
,
ouer
whom
to
beare
Soueraigne
sway
and
rule
:
there
had
remained
more
enemies
to
the
State
,
then
subiects
and
friends
.
None
of
vs
all
,
howsoeuer
wee
are
a
people
mighty
and
without
number
,
haue
made
resistance
against
any
of
your
vniust
and
wrongfull
actions
,
executed
with
all
violence
;
neither
haue
sought
by
rebellious
armes
,
or
by
any
other
sinister
practises
,
to
crie
quittance
with
you
at
any
time
for
the
righting
of
our selues
.
Certain
it
is
,
that
vnder
Iulianus
,
the
whole
Empire
in
a
manner
professed
the
Christian
Religion
;
yea
,
that
his
Leiftenants
and
great
Commanders
,
as
Iovinianus
,
and
Valentinianus
by
name
,
professed
Christ
.
Which
two
Princes
not
long
after
attained
to
the
Imperiall
dignitie
,
but
might
haue
solicited
the
Pope
sooner
to
degrade
Iulianus
from
the
Imperiall
Throne
.
For
say
that
Iulians
whole
army
had
renounced
the
Christian
Religion
:
(
as
the
L.
Cardinall
against
all
shew
and
appearance
of
truth
would
beare
vs
in
hand
,
and
contrary
to
the
generall
voice
of
the
said
whole
army
,
making
this
profession
with
one
consent
when
Iulian
was
dead
,
Wee
are
all
Christians
:
)
yet
Italie
then
persisting
in
the
faith
of
Christ
,
We
are
all
Christians
,
it
is
clearely
testified
,
that
if
his
army
or
souldiers
were
then
addicted
to
Paganisme
,
it
was
wrought
by
compulsion
,
and
cleane
contrary
to
their
setled
perswasion
before
:
and
then
it
followes
,
that
with
greater
patience
they
would
haue
borne
the
deposing
of
Iulian
,
then
if
hee
had
suffered
them
to
vse
the
libertie
of
their
conscience
.
To
bee
short
in
the
matter
;
S.
Augustine
makes
all
whole
,
and
by
his
testimonie
doth
euince
,
that
Iulians
army
perseuered
in
the
faith
of
Christ
.
The
souldiers
of
Christ
serued
a
heathen
Emperour
:
But
when
the
cause
of
Christ
was
called
in
question
,
they
acknowledged
none
but
Christ
in
heauen
:
When
the
Emperour
would
haue
them
to
serue
,
and
to
perfume
his
idols
with
frankincense
,
they
gaue
obedience
to
God
,
rather
then
to
the
Emperour
.
After
which
words
,
the
very
same
words
alledged
by
the
L.
Cardinall
against
himselfe
doe
followe
:
They
did
then
distinguish
betweene
the
Lord
eternall
,
and
the
Lord
temporall
:
neuerthelesse
they
were
subiect
vnto
the
Lord
temporall
,
for
the
Lord
eternall
.
It
was
therefore
to
pay
God
his
duty
of
obedience
,
and
not
for
feare
to
incense
the
Emperour
,
or
to
drawe
persecution
vpon
the
Church
(
as
the
L.
Cardinall
would
make
vs
beleeue
)
that
Christians
of
the
Primitiue
Church
and
Bishops
by
their
censures
,
durst
not
anger
and
prouoke
their
Emperours
.
But
his
Lordship
by
his
coloured
pretences
doth
manifestly
prouoke
and
stirre
vp
the
people
to
rebellion
,
so
soone
as
they
knowe
their
owne
strength
to
beare
out
a
rebellious
practise
.
Whereupon
it
followes
,
that
in
case
their
conspiracie
shall
take
no
good
effect
,
all
the
blame
and
fault
must
lie
,
not
in
their
disloyalty
and
treason
,
but
in
the
badde
choice
of
their
times
for
the
best
aduantage
,
and
in
the
want
of
taking
a
true
sight
of
their
owne
weakenesse
.
Let
stirring
spirits
be
trained
vp
in
such
practicall
precepts
,
let
desperate
wits
be
seasoned
with
such
rules
of
discipline
;
and
what
need
we
,
or
how
can
we
wonder
they
contriue
powder
—
conspiracies
,
and
practise
the
damnable
art
of
parricides
?
After
Iulian
,
his
Lordship
falles
vpon
Valentinian
the
younger
,
who
maintaining
Arrianisme
with
great
and
open
violence
,
might
haue
beene
deposed
by
the
Christians
from
his
Empire
,
and
yet
(
say
we
)
they
neuer
dream'd
of
any
such
practise
.
The
Christians
mooued
with
respect
vnto
the
fresh
memory
both
of
the
brother
and
father
,
as
also
vnto
the
weake
estate
of
the
sonnes
young
yeeres
,
abstained
from
all
counsels
and
courses
of
sharper
effect
and
operation
.
To
which
answer
I
reply
:
these
are
but
friuolous
coniectures
,
deuised
and
framed
to
tickle
his
owne
fancie
.
For
had
Valentinianus
the
younger
beene
the
sonne
of
an
Arrian
,
and
had
then
also
attained
to
threescore
yeeres
of
age
,
they
would
neuer
haue
borne
themselues
in
other
fashion
then
they
did
,
towards
their
Emperour
.
Then
the
Cardinal
goeth
on
:
The
people
would
not
abandon
the
factious
and
seditious
party
,
but
were
so
firme
or
obstinate
rather
for
the
faction
,
that
Valentinian
for
feare
of
the
tumultuous
vproares
was
constrained
to
giue
way
,
and
was
threatened
by
the
souldiers
,
that
except
hee
would
adhere
vnto
the
Catholikes
,
they
would
yeeld
him
no
assistance
,
nor
stand
for
his
partie
.
Now
this
answer
of
the
L.
Cardinall
makes
nothing
to
the
purpose
,
concerning
the
Popes
power
to
pull
downe
Kings
from
their
stately
nest
.
Let
vs
take
notice
of
his
proper
consequence
.
Valentinian
was
afraid
of
the
popular
tumult
at
Milan
:
the
Pope
therefore
hath
power
to
curbe
hereticall
Kings
by
deposition
.
Now
marke
what
distance
is
betweene
Rome
and
Milan
,
what
difference
betweene
the
people
of
Milan
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Rome
;
betweene
a
popular
tumult
,
and
a
iudicatory
sentence
;
between
fact
and
right
,
things
done
by
the
people
or
souldiers
of
Milan
,
and
things
to
bee
done
according
to
right
and
law
by
the
Bishop
of
Rome
;
the
same
distance
,
the
same
difference
(
if
not
farre
greater
)
is
betweene
the
L.
Cardinals
antecedent
and
his
consequent
,
betweene
his
reason
,
and
the
maine
cause
or
argument
which
we
haue
in
hand
.
The
madde
commotion
of
the
people
was
not
here
so
much
to
be
regarded
,
as
the
sad
instruction
of
the
Pastor
,
of
their
good
and
godly
Pastor
S.
Ambrose
,
so
far
from
heartning
the
people
of
Milan
to
rebell
,
that
being
Bishop
of
Milan
,
he
offered
himselfe
to
suffer
Martyrdome
:
If
the
Emperour
abuse
his
Imperiall
authoritie
,
(
for
so
Theodoret
hath
recited
his
words
)
to
tyrannize
thereby
,
here
am
I
ready
to
suffer
death
.
And
what
resistance
he
made
against
his
L.
Emperour
,
was
only
by
way
of
supplication
in
these
tearmes
:
We
beseech
thee
,
O
Augustus
,
as
humble
suppliants
;
we
offer
no
resistance
:
we
are
not
in
feare
,
but
we
flie
to
supplication
.
If
my
patrimony
be
your
marke
,
enter
vpon
my
patrimonie
:
if
my
bodie
,
I
will
goe
and
meet
my
torments
.
Shall
I
bee
drag'd
to
prison
or
to
death
?
I
will
take
delight
in
both
.
Item
,
in
his
Oration
to
Auxentius
:
J
can
afflict
my
soule
with
sorrowe
,
I
can
lament
,
J
can
send
forth
grieuous
groanes
:
My
weapons
against
either
of
both
,
souldiers
or
Goths
,
are
teares
:
A
Priest
hath
none
other
weapons
of
defence
:
I
neither
can
resist
,
nor
ought
in
any
other
manner
to
make
resistance
.
Iustinian
Emperour
in
his
old
age
fell
into
the
heresie
of
the
Aphthartodocites
.
Against
Iustinian
,
though
fewe
they
were
that
fauoured
him
in
that
heresie
,
the
Bishop
of
Rome
neuer
darted
with
violence
any
sentence
of
Excommunication
,
interdiction
,
or
deposition
.
The
Ostrogot
Kings
in
Italy
,
the
Visigot
in
Spaine
,
the
Vandal
in
Africa
were
all
addicted
to
the
Arrian
impietie
,
and
some
of
them
cruelly
persecuted
the
true
professors
.
The
Visigot
and
Vandall
were
no
neighbours
to
Italie
.
The
Pope
thereby
had
the
lesse
cause
to
feare
the
stings
of
those
waspes
,
if
they
had
been
angred
.
The
Pope
for
all
that
neuer
had
the
humour
to
wrastle
or
iustle
with
any
of
the
said
Kings
in
the
cause
of
deposing
them
from
their
Thrones
.
But
especially
the
times
when
the
Vandals
in
Affricke
,
and
the
Goths
in
Italy
by
Belisarius
and
Narses
,
professors
of
the
Orthodoxe
faith
,
were
tyred
with
long
warres
,
and
at
last
were
vtterly
defeated
in
bloodie
battels
,
are
to
be
considered
.
Then
were
the
times
or
neuer
,
for
the
Pope
to
vnsheath
his
weapons
,
and
to
vn-case
his
arrowes
of
deposition
;
then
were
the
times
to
drawe
them
out
of
his
quiuer
,
and
to
shoote
at
all
such
Arrian
Heads
:
then
were
the
times
by
dispensations
to
release
their
subiects
of
their
oathes
,
by
that
peremptory
meanes
to
aide
and
strengthen
the
Catholike
cause
.
But
in
that
age
the
said
weapons
were
not
knowne
to
haue
been
hammered
in
the
Pontificall
forge
.
Gregory
I.
made
his
boasts
,
that
he
was
able
to
ruine
the
Lombards
,
(
for
many
yeeres
together
sworne
enemies
to
the
Bishops
of
Rome
)
their
state
present
,
and
the
hope
of
all
their
future
prosperity
.
But
hee
telleth
vs
,
that
by
the
feare
of
God
before
his
eyes
and
in
his
heart
,
he
was
bridled
and
restrained
from
any
such
intent
,
as
elswhere
we
haue
obserued
:
If
J
would
haue
medled
with
practising
and
procuring
the
death
of
the
Lombards
,
the
whole
nation
of
the
Lombards
at
this
day
had
been
robbed
of
their
Kings
,
Dukes
,
Earles
,
they
had
beene
reduced
to
the
tearmes
of
extreame
confusion
.
Hee
might
at
least
haue
deposed
their
King
,
(
if
the
credit
of
the
L.
Cardinals
iudgement
bee
currant
)
without
polluting
or
stayning
his
owne
conscience
.
What
can
we
tearm
this
assertion
of
the
L.
Cardinall
,
but
open
charging
the
most
auncient
Bishops
of
Rome
with
crueltie
,
when
they
would
not
succour
the
Church
of
Christ
oppressed
by
tyrants
,
whose
oppression
they
had
power
to
represse
by
deposing
the
oppressors
.
Is
it
credible
,
that
Iesus
Christ
hath
giuen
a
Commission
to
S.
Peter
and
his
successors
for
so
many
ages
,
without
any
power
to
execute
their
Commission
,
or
to
make
any
vse
thereof
by
practise
?
Is
it
credible
,
that
he
hath
giuen
them
a
sword
to
be
kept
in
the
scabbard
,
without
drawing
once
in
a
thousand
yeeres
?
Is
it
credible
,
that
in
the
times
when
Popes
were
most
deboshed
,
abandoning
themselues
to
all
sorts
of
corrupt
and
vitious
courses
,
as
it
testified
by
their
own
flaterers
and
best
affected
seruants
;
is
it
credible
that
in
those
times
they
beganne
to
vnderstand
the
vertue
and
strength
of
their
Commission
?
For
if
either
feare
or
lacke
of
power
,
was
the
cause
of
holding
their
hands
,
and
voluntarie
binding
of
themselues
to
the
peace
or
good
behauiour
:
wherefore
is
not
some
one
Pope
at
least
produced
,
who
hath
complained
that
he
was
hindered
from
executing
the
power
that
Christ
had
conferred
vpon
his
Pontificall
See
?
Wherefore
is
not
some
one
of
the
auncient
and
holy
Fathers
alledged
,
by
whom
the
Pope
hath
bin
aduised
and
exhorted
to
take
courage
,
to
stand
vpon
the
vigor
and
sinewes
of
his
Papall
Office
,
to
vnsheath
and
vnease
his
bolts
of
thunder
against
vngodly
Princes
,
and
grieuous
enemies
to
the
Church
?
wherefore
liuing
vnder
Christian
and
gracious
Emperours
,
haue
they
not
made
knowne
the
reasons
,
why
they
were
hindred
from
drawing
the
pretended
sword
;
least
long
custome
of
not
vsing
the
sword
so
many
ages
,
might
make
it
so
to
rust
in
the
scabbard
,
that
when
there
should
bee
occasion
to
vse
the
said
sword
,
it
could
not
be
drawne
at
all
;
and
least
so
long
custome
of
not
vsing
the
same
,
should
confirme
prescription
to
their
greater
preiudice
?
If
weakenes
bee
a
iust
let
,
how
is
it
come
to
passe
,
that
Popes
haue
enterprised
to
depose
Philip
the
Faire
,
Lewis
the
XII
.
and
Elizabeth
my
predecessor
of
happy
memorie
;
(
to
let
passe
others
)
in
whom
experience
hath
well
prooued
,
how
great
inequalitie
was
between
their
strengths
?
Yea
,
for
the
most
part
from
thence
growe
most
grieuous
troubles
and
warres
,
which
iustly
recoyle
and
light
vpon
his
owne
head
;
as
happened
to
Gregory
the
VII
.
and
Boniface
the
VIII
.
This
no
doubt
is
the
reason
,
wherefore
the
Pope
neuer
sets
in
(
for
feare
of
such
inconueniences
)
to
blast
a
King
with
lightning
and
thunder
of
deposition
,
but
when
he
perceiues
the
troubled
waters
of
the
Kingdome
by
some
strong
faction
setled
in
his
Estate
;
or
when
the
King
is
confined
,
and
bordered
by
some
Prince
more
potent
,
who
thirsteth
after
the
prey
,
&
is
euer
gaping
for
some
occasion
to
picke
a
quarrell
.
The
King
standing
in
such
estate
,
is
it
not
as
easie
for
the
Pope
to
pull
him
downe
,
as
it
is
for
a
man
with
one
hand
to
thrust
downe
a
tottering
wall
,
when
the
groundsil
is
rotten
,
the
studdes
vnpind
and
nodding
or
bending
towards
the
ground
?
But
if
the
King
shall
beare
down
and
break
the
faction
within
the
Realme
;
if
hee
shall
get
withall
the
vpper
hand
of
his
enemies
out
of
the
Kingdome
;
then
the
holy
Father
presents
him
with
pardons
neuer
sued
for
,
neuer
asked
;
and
in
a
fathers
indulgence
forsooth
,
giues
him
leaue
stil
to
hold
the
Kingdome
,
that
he
was
not
able
by
all
his
force
to
wrest
and
wring
out
of
his
hand
,
no
more
then
the
clubbe
of
Hercules
out
of
his
fist
.
How
many
worthy
Princes
,
incensed
by
the
Pope
,
to
conspire
against
Soueraigne
Lords
their
Masters
,
and
by
open
rebellion
to
worke
some
change
in
their
Estates
,
haue
miscarried
in
the
action
,
with
losse
of
life
,
or
honour
,
or
both
?
For
example
;
Rodulphus
Duke
of
Sueuia
was
eg'd
on
by
the
Pope
,
against
Henrie
IIII.
of
that
name
,
Emperour
.
How
many
massacres
,
how
many
desolations
of
cities
and
townes
,
how
many
bloody
battels
ensued
thereupon
?
Let
histories
be
searched
,
let
iust
accompts
be
taken
,
and
beside
sieges
laid
to
cities
,
it
wil
appeare
by
true
computation
,
that
Henrie
IIII.
and
Frederic
the
I.
fought
aboue
threescore
battels
,
in
defence
of
their
owne
right
against
enemies
of
the
Empire
,
stirred
vp
to
armes
by
the
Popes
of
Rome
.
How
much
Christian
blood
was
then
split
in
these
bloody
battels
,
it
passeth
mans
witte
,
penne
,
or
tongue
to
expresse
.
And
to
giue
a
little
touch
vnto
matters
at
home
;
doth
not
his
Holinesse
vnderstand
right
well
the
weakenesse
of
Papists
in
my
Kingdome
?
Doth
not
his
Holinesse
neuerthelesse
animate
my
Papists
to
rebellion
,
and
forbid
my
Papists
to
take
the
oath
of
allegiance
?
Doth
not
his
Holinesse
by
this
means
draw
(
so
much
as
in
him
lieth
)
persecution
vpon
the
backes
of
my
Papists
as
vpon
rebells
,
and
expose
their
life
as
it
were
vpon
the
open
stall
,
to
be
sold
at
a
very
easie
price
?
All
these
examples
,
either
ioynt
or
seuerall
,
are
manifest
and
euident
proofes
,
that
feare
to
drawe
mischiefe
and
persecution
vpon
the
Church
,
hath
not
barred
the
Popes
from
thundering
against
Emperours
and
Kings
,
whensoeuer
they
conceiued
any
hope
,
by
their
fulminations
to
aduance
their
greatnesse
.
Last
of
all
;
I
referre
the
matter
to
the
most
possessed
with
preiudice
,
euen
the
very
aduersaries
,
whether
this
doctrine
,
by
which
people
are
trained
vp
in
subiection
vnto
Infidel
or
hereticall
Kings
,
vntill
the
subiects
be
of
sufficient
strength
to
mate
their
Kings
,
to
expell
their
Kings
,
and
to
depose
them
from
their
Kingdomes
,
doth
not
incense
the
Turkish
Emperours
and
other
Infidel
Princes
,
to
roote
out
all
the
Christians
that
drawe
in
their
yoke
,
as
people
that
waite
onely
for
a
fit
occasion
to
rebell
,
and
to
take
themselues
ingaged
for
obedience
to
their
Lords
,
onely
by
constraint
and
seruile
feare
.
Let
vs
therefore
now
conclude
with
Ozius
,
in
that
famous
Epistle
speaking
to
Constantius
an
Arrian
hereticke
:
As
hee
that
by
secret
practise
or
open
violence
would
bereaue
thee
of
thy
Empire
,
should
violate
Gods
ordinance
:
so
be
thou
touched
with
feare
,
least
,
by
vsurping
authoritie
ouer
Church
matters
,
thou
tumble
not
headlong
into
some
hainous
crime
.
Where
this
holy
Bishop
hath
not
vouchsafed
to
insert
and
mention
the
L.
Cardinals
exception
;
to
wit
,
the
right
of
the
Church
alwaies
excepted
and
saued
,
when
she
shall
be
of
sufficient
strength
to
shake
off
the
yoke
of
Emperours
.
Neither
speaks
the
same
holy
Bishop
of
priuate
persons
alone
,
or
men
of
some
particular
condition
and
calling
;
but
he
setteth
downe
a
generall
rule
for
all
degrees
,
neuer
to
impeach
Imperial
Maiestie
vpon
any
pretext
whatsoeuer
.
As
his
Lordships
first
reason
drawn
from
weakenesse
is
exceeding
weake
:
He
telleth
vs
there
is
very
great
difference
betweene
Pagan
Emperours
,
and
Christian
Princes
:
Pagan
Emperours
who
neuer
did
homage
to
Christ
,
who
neuer
were
by
their
subiects
receiued
,
with
condition
to
acknowledge
perpetuall
subiection
vnto
the
Empire
of
Christ
;
who
neuer
were
bound
by
oath
and
mutuall
contract
betweene
Prince
and
subiect
.
Christian
Princes
who
slide
backe
by
Apostasie
,
degenerate
by
Arrianisme
,
or
fall
away
by
Mahometisme
.
Touching
the
latter
of
these
two
,
(
as
his
Lordshippe
saith
)
If
they
shall
as
it
were
take
an
oath
,
and
make
a
vowe
contrary
to
their
first
oath
and
vow
made
and
taken
when
they
were
installed
,
and
contrary
to
the
condition
vnder
which
they
receiued
the
Scepter
of
their
Fathers
;
if
they
withall
shall
turne
persecutors
of
the
Catholike
religion
;
touching
these
I
say
,
the
L.
Cardinal
holds
,
that
without
question
they
may
be
remooued
from
their
Kingdomes
.
He
telleth
vs
not
by
whome
,
but
euery
where
he
meaneth
by
the
Pope
.
Touching
Kings
deposed
by
the
Pope
vnder
pretence
of
stupidity
,
as
Childeric
;
or
of
matrimoniall
causes
,
as
Philip
I.
or
for
collating
of
benefices
,
as
Philip
the
Faire
;
not
one
word
.
By
that
point
he
easily
glideth
,
and
shuffles
it
vp
in
silence
,
for
feare
of
distasting
the
Pope
on
the
one
side
,
or
his
auditors
on
the
other
.
Now
in
alledging
this
reason
,
his
Lordship
makes
all
the
world
a
witnesse
,
that
in
deposing
of
Kings
,
the
Pope
hath
no
eye
of
regard
to
the
benefit
and
securitie
of
the
Church
.
For
such
Princes
as
neuer
suckt
other
milke
then
that
of
Infidelitie
,
and
persecution
of
Religion
,
are
no
lesse
noisome
and
pernicious
vermin
to
the
Church
,
then
if
they
had
sucked
of
the
Churches
breasts
.
And
as
for
the
greatnesse
of
the
sinne
or
offence
,
it
seemes
to
me
there
is
very
little
difference
in
the
matter
.
For
a
Prince
that
neuer
did
sweare
any
religious
obedience
to
Iesus
Christ
,
is
bound
no
lesse
to
such
obedience
,
then
if
he
had
taken
a
solemne
oath
.
As
the
sonne
that
rebelliously
stands
vp
against
his
father
,
is
in
equall
degree
of
sinne
,
whether
he
hath
sworn
or
not
sworn
obedience
to
his
father
:
because
hee
is
bound
to
such
obedience
,
not
by
any
voluntarie
contract
or
couenant
,
but
by
the
law
of
Nature
.
The
commaundement
of
God
to
kisse
the
Sonne
,
fulnesse
of
power
,
within
certaine
meeres
and
head-lands
,
extending
the
Popes
power
only
to
the
deposing
of
Christian
Kings
,
when
they
turne
Apostats
forsaking
the
Catholike
faith
;
and
not
such
Princes
as
neuer
breathed
any
thing
but
pure
Paganisme
,
and
neuer
serued
vnder
the
colours
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Meane
while
his
Lordship
forgets
,
that
King
Attabaliba
was
deposed
by
the
Pope
from
his
Kingdome
of
Peru
,
and
the
said
Kingdome
was
conferred
vpon
the
King
of
Spaine
,
though
the
said
poore
King
of
Peru
,
neuer
forsook
his
heathen
superstition
;
and
though
the
turning
of
him
out
of
his
terrestrial
Kingdome
was
no
way
to
conuert
him
vnto
the
faith
of
Christ
.
Yea
his
Lordship
a
little
after
telleth
vs
himselfe
,
Be
the
Turkes
possession
in
the
conquests
that
hee
maketh
ouer
Christians
neuer
so
auncient
,
yet
by
no
long
tract
of
time
whatsoeuer
,
can
he
gaine
so
much
as
a
thumbes
breadth
of
prescription
:
that
is
to
say
,
the
Turke
for
all
that
is
but
a
disseisor
,
one
that
violently
and
wilfully
keeps
an
other
man
from
his
owne
,
and
by
good
right
may
be
dispossessed
of
the
same
:
whereas
notwithstanding
the
Turkish
Emperours
neuer
fauoured
nor
sauoured
Christianitie
.
Let
vs
runne
ouer
the
examples
of
Kings
whome
the
Pope
hath
dared
and
presumed
to
depose
;
and
hardly
will
any
one
be
found
,
of
whome
it
may
be
truely
auouched
,
that
he
hath
taken
an
oath
contrary
to
his
oath
of
subiection
to
Iesus
Christ
,
or
that
hee
hath
wilfully
cast
himselfe
into
Apostaticall
defection
.
And
certes
to
any
man
that
weighs
the
matter
with
due
consideration
,
it
will
be
found
apparantly
false
,
that
Kings
of
France
haue
been
receiued
of
their
subiects
at
any
time
,
with
condition
to
serue
Iesus
Christ
.
They
were
actually
Kings
before
they
came
foorth
to
the
solemnity
of
their
sacring
,
before
they
vsed
any
stipulation
or
promise
to
their
subiects
.
For
in
hereditary
Kingdomes
,
(
nothing
more
certain
,
nothing
more
vncontroulable
)
the
Kings
death
instantly
maketh
liuery
and
seisin
of
the
Royalty
,
to
his
next
successor
.
Nor
is
it
materiall
to
reply
,
that
a
King
succeeding
by
right
of
inheritance
,
takes
an
oath
in
the
person
of
his
predecessor
.
For
euery
oath
is
personall
,
proper
to
the
person
by
whom
it
is
taken
:
and
to
God
no
liuing
creature
can
sweare
,
that
his
owne
sonne
or
his
heire
shall
prooue
an
honest
man
.
Well
may
the
father
,
and
with
great
solemnitie
,
promise
that
he
will
exhort
his
heire
apparant
with
all
his
power
and
the
best
of
his
endeauours
,
to
feare
God
and
to
practise
pietie
.
If
the
fathers
oath
be
agreeable
to
the
duties
of
godlines
,
the
sonne
is
bound
thereby
,
whether
he
take
an
oath
,
or
take
none
.
On
the
other
side
,
if
the
fathers
oath
come
from
the
puddles
of
impietie
,
the
sonne
is
bound
thereby
to
goe
the
contrarie
way
.
If
the
fathers
oath
concerne
things
of
indifferent
nature
,
and
such
as
by
the
varietie
or
change
of
times
,
become
either
pernicious
or
impossible
;
then
it
is
free
for
the
Kings
next
successor
and
heire
,
prudently
to
fit
and
proportion
his
lawes
vnto
the
times
present
,
and
to
the
best
benefit
of
the
Commonwealth
.
When
I
call
these
things
to
mind
with
some
attention
,
I
am
out
of
all
doubt
his
Lordship
is
very
much
to
seek
,
in
the
right
sense
and
nature
of
his
Kings
oath
taken
at
his
Coronation
,
to
defend
the
Church
and
to
perseuere
in
the
Catholike
faith
.
For
what
is
more
vnlike
and
lesse
credible
then
this
conceit
,
that
after
Clouis
had
raigned
15.
yeeres
in
the
state
of
Paganisme
,
and
then
receiued
holy
Baptisme
,
he
should
become
Christian
vpon
this
condition
,
That
in
case
hee
should
afterward
revolt
from
the
faith
,
it
should
then
bee
in
the
power
of
the
Church
,
to
turne
him
out
of
his
Kingdome
?
But
had
any
such
conditionall
stipulation
beene
made
by
Clouis
,
in
very
good
earnest
and
truth
;
yet
would
hee
neuer
haue
intended
,
that
his
deposing
should
be
the
act
of
the
Romane
Bishop
,
but
rather
of
those
(
whether
Peeres
,
or
people
,
or
whole
body
of
the
State
)
by
whom
he
had
been
aduanced
to
the
Kingdome
.
Let
vs
heare
the
truth
,
and
this
is
the
truth
:
It
is
farre
from
the
customarie
vse
in
France
,
for
their
Kings
to
take
any
such
oath
,
or
to
vse
any
such
stipulation
with
their
subiects
.
If
any
King
or
Prince
wheresoeuer
,
doth
vse
an
oath
or
solemne
promise
in
these
expresse
tearmes
,
Let
mee
loose
my
Kingdome
,
or
my
life
,
be
that
day
my
last
both
for
life
and
raigne
,
when
I
shall
first
reuolt
from
the
Christian
religion
:
by
these
words
he
calleth
vpon
God
for
vengeance
,
he
vseth
imprecation
against
his
owne
head
:
but
he
makes
not
his
Crowne
to
stoope
by
this
meanes
,
to
any
power
in
the
Pope
,
or
in
the
Church
,
or
in
the
people
.
And
touching
inscriptions
vpon
coines
,
of
which
point
his
Lordship
speaketh
by
the
way
;
verily
the
nature
of
the
money
or
coine
(
the
stamping
and
minting
whereof
is
one
of
the
markes
of
the
Prince
his
dignity
and
Soueraignty
)
is
not
changed
by
bearing
the
letters
of
Christs
name
,
on
the
reuerse
or
on
the
front
.
Such
characters
of
Christs
name
,
are
aduertisements
and
instructions
to
the
people
,
that
in
shewing
and
yeelding
obedience
vnto
the
King
,
they
are
obedient
vnto
Christ
;
and
those
Princes
likewise
,
who
are
so
well
aduised
to
haue
the
most
sacred
names
inscribed
and
printed
in
their
coines
,
doe
take
and
acknowledge
Iesus
Christ
for
supreame
King
of
Kings
.
The
said
holy
characters
are
no
representation
or
profession
,
that
any
Kings
Crown
dependeth
vpon
the
Church
,
or
can
be
taken
away
by
the
Pope
.
The
L.
Cardinal
indeed
so
beareth
vs
in
hand
.
But
he
inuerts
the
words
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
wrings
them
out
of
the
right
ioynt
.
For
Christ
without
all
ambiguity
and
circumlocution
,
by
the
image
and
inscription
of
the
money
,
doth
directly
and
expressely
prooue
Caesar
to
be
free
from
subiection
,
and
intirely
Soueraigne
.
Now
if
such
a
supreme
and
Soueraigne
Prince
,
at
any
time
shal
bandie
and
combine
against
God
,
and
thereby
shall
become
a
rebellious
and
perfidious
Prince
;
doubtlesse
for
such
disloyalty
he
shall
deserue
,
that
God
would
take
from
him
all
hope
of
life
eternall
:
and
yet
hereby
neither
Pope
nor
people
hath
reason
to
be
puft
vp
,
in
their
power
to
depriue
him
of
his
temporall
Kingdome
.
The
L.
Cardinal
saith
besides
:
The
champions
of
the
Popes
power
to
depose
Kings
,
doe
expound
that
commandement
of
S.
Paul
,
whereby
euery
soule
is
made
subiect
vnto
the
superiour
powers
,
to
be
a
prouisionall
precept
or
caution
accommodated
to
the
times
;
and
to
stand
in
force
,
only
vntill
the
Church
was
growne
in
strength
vnto
such
a
scantling
,
that
it
might
be
in
the
power
of
the
faithfull
,
without
shaking
the
pillars
of
Christian
state
,
to
stand
in
the
breach
,
and
cautelously
to
prouide
that
none
but
Christian
Princes
might
be
receiued
:
according
to
the
Law
in
Deut.
Thou
shalt
make
thee
a
King
from
among
thy
brethren
.
The
reason
whereupon
they
ground
is
this
:
Because
Paul
saith
,
It
is
a
shame
for
Christians
to
bee
iudged
vnder
vniust
Infidels
,
in
matters
or
busines
,
which
they
had
one
against
an
other
.
For
which
inconuenience
,
Iustinian
after
prouided
by
Lawe
;
when
he
ordained
that
no
Infidell
nor
heretike
might
be
admitted
to
the
administration
of
iustice
in
the
Commonwealth
.
In
which
words
of
the
Cardinall
,
the
word
Receiued
,
is
to
be
obserued
especially
and
aboue
the
rest
.
For
by
chopping
in
that
word
,
he
doth
nimbly
and
with
a
trick
of
legier-de-main
,
transforme
or
change
the
very
state
of
the
question
.
For
the
question
or
issue
of
the
cause
,
is
not
about
receiuing
,
establishing
,
or
choosing
a
Prince
;
(
as
in
those
Nations
where
the
Kingdome
goes
by
election
)
but
about
doing
homage
to
the
Prince
,
when
God
hath
setled
him
in
the
Kingdome
,
and
hath
cast
it
vpon
a
Prince
by
hereditary
succession
.
For
that
which
is
written
,
Thou
shalt
make
thee
a
King
,
doth
no
way
concerne
and
touch
the
people
of
France
in
these
dayes
:
because
the
making
of
their
King
hath
not
of
long
time
been
tyed
to
their
election
.
The
passage
therefore
in
Deuteron
▪
makes
nothing
to
the
purpose
;
no
more
then
doth
Iustinians
law
.
For
it
is
our
free
and
voluntary
confession
,
that
a
Christian
Prince
is
to
haue
speciall
care
of
the
Laws
,
and
to
prouide
that
no
vnbeleeuer
be
made
Lord
Cheife-Iustice
of
the
Land
,
that
no
Infidell
be
put
in
trust
with
administration
of
iustice
to
the
people
.
But
here
the
issue
doth
not
direct
vs
to
speake
of
Delegates
,
of
subordinate
Magistrates
,
and
such
as
are
in
Commission
from
the
Prince
,
but
of
the
supreame
Prince
himselfe
,
the
Soueraigne
Magistrate
ordained
by
nature
,
and
confirmed
by
succession
.
Our
question
is
,
whether
such
a
Prince
can
be
vnthroned
by
the
Pope
,
by
whom
he
was
not
placed
in
the
Throne
;
and
whether
the
Pope
can
despoile
such
a
Prince
,
of
that
Royaltie
which
was
neuer
giuen
him
by
the
Pope
,
vnder
any
pretended
colour
and
imputation
of
heresie
,
of
stupiditie
,
or
infringing
the
priuiledges
of
Monasteries
,
or
transgressing
the
lawes
and
lines
of
holy
matrimonie
.
Now
that
Saint
Pauls
commandement
which
bindeth
euery
soule
in
the
bands
of
subiection
vnto
the
higher
powers
,
is
no
precept
giuen
by
way
of
prouiso
,
and
onely
to
serue
the
times
,
but
a
standing
and
a
perpetuall
rule
,
it
is
hereby
more
then
manifest
.
S.
Paul
hath
grounded
this
commandement
vpon
certaine
reasons
,
not
only
constant
and
permanent
by
their
proper
nature
,
but
likewise
necessary
for
euery
state
,
condition
,
and
revolution
of
the
times
.
His
reasons
;
Because
all
powers
are
ordained
of
God
:
because
resisting
of
powers
is
resisting
the
ordinance
of
God
:
because
the
Magistrate
beares
the
sword
to
execute
iustice
:
because
obedience
and
subiection
to
the
Magistrate
is
necessary
,
not
onely
for
feare
of
his
wrath
,
or
feare
of
punishment
,
but
also
for
conscience
sake
.
It
is
therefore
a
case
grounded
vpon
conscience
,
it
is
not
a
law
deuised
by
humane
wisedome
;
it
is
not
fashionable
to
the
qualities
of
the
times
.
Apostolicall
instructions
for
the
right
informing
of
manners
,
are
not
changeable
according
to
times
and
seasons
.
To
vse
the
L.
Cardinals
language
,
and
to
followe
his
fancie
in
the
matter
,
is
to
make
way
for
two
pestiferous
mischeifes
:
First
,
let
it
be
free
and
lawfull
for
Christians
,
to
hold
the
commanding
rules
of
God
for
prouisionall
cautions
,
and
what
followes
?
Men
are
lead
into
the
broad
way
of
impietie
,
and
the
whole
Scripture
is
wiped
of
all
authority
.
Then
againe
,
for
the
other
mischeife
:
The
glorious
triumphs
of
most
blessed
Martyrs
in
their
vnspeakeable
torments
and
sufferings
,
by
the
L.
Cardinalls
position
shall
be
iudged
vnworthy
to
weare
the
title
and
Crown
of
Martyrdom
.
How
so
?
Because
(
according
to
his
new
fiction
)
they
haue
giuen
place
to
the
violence
and
fury
of
heathen
Magistrates
,
not
in
obedience
to
the
necessary
and
certaine
commaundement
of
God
,
but
rather
to
a
prouisionall
direction
,
accommodated
to
the
humours
of
the
times
.
And
therefore
the
L.
Cardinall
hath
vsed
none
other
clay
wherewith
to
dawbe
ouer
his
deuise
,
but
plaine
falsification
of
holy
Scripture
.
For
he
makes
the
Apostle
say
to
the
Corinthians
,
It
is
a
shame
for
Christians
to
be
iudged
vnder
vnbeleeuing
Magistrates
:
whereas
in
that
whole
context
of
Paul
,
there
is
no
such
matter
.
For
when
the
Apostle
saith
,
I
speake
it
euen
to
your
shame
;
Meane
while
the
indifferent
Reader
is
to
consider
,
how
greatly
this
doctrine
is
preiudiciall
,
and
how
full
of
danger
,
to
Christians
liuing
vnder
heretical
or
Pagan
Princes
.
For
make
it
once
knowne
to
the
Emperour
of
Turkes
,
let
him
once
get
neuer
so
little
a
smacke
of
this
doctrine
;
that
Christians
liuing
vnder
his
Empire
do
take
Gods
commaundement
,
for
obedience
to
Princes
whom
they
count
Infidels
,
to
bee
onely
a
prouisionall
precept
for
a
time
,
and
wait
euery
houre
for
all
occasions
to
shake
off
the
yoke
of
his
bondage
;
doubtlesse
he
will
neuer
spare
with
all
speed
to
roote
the
whole
stocke
,
with
all
the
armes
and
branches
of
Christians
,
out
of
his
dominions
.
Adde
hereunto
the
L.
Cardinalls
former
determination
;
that
possession
kept
neuer
so
long
by
the
Turk
in
his
Conquests
ouer
Christians
,
gaines
him
not
by
so
long
tract
of
time
one
inch
of
prescription
;
and
it
wil
appeare
,
that
his
Lordship
puts
the
Turkish
Emperour
in
mind
,
and
by
his
instruction
leades
the
said
Emperour
as
it
were
by
the
hand
,
to
haue
no
manner
of
affiance
in
his
Christian
subiects
;
and
withall
to
afflict
his
poore
Christians
with
all
sorts
of
most
grieuous
and
cruell
torments
.
In
this
regard
the
poore
Christians
of
Graecia
and
Syria
,
must
needes
be
very
little
beholden
to
his
Lordship
.
As
for
my selfe
,
and
my
Popish
subiects
,
to
whome
I
am
no
lesse
then
an
heretike
forsooth
;
am
not
I
by
this
doctrine
of
the
Cardinall
,
pricked
and
whetted
against
my
naturall
inclination
,
to
turne
clemencie
into
rigour
;
seeing
that
by
his
doctrine
my
subiects
are
made
to
beleeue
,
they
owe
me
subiection
onely
by
way
of
prouiso
,
and
with
waiting
the
occasion
to
worke
my
vtter
destruction
and
final
ruine
?
the
rather
,
because
Turkes
,
miscreants
,
and
heretikes
are
mashalled
by
the
Cardinall
in
the
same
ranke
;
and
heretikes
are
counted
worse
,
yea
more
iustly
deposeable
,
then
Turkes
and
Infidels
,
as
irreligious
breakers
and
violaters
of
their
oath
?
Who
seeth
not
here
how
great
indignitie
is
offered
to
me
a
Christian
King
?
paralleld
with
Infidels
,
reputed
worse
then
a
Turke
,
taken
for
an
vsurper
of
my
Kingdomes
,
reckoned
a
Prince
,
to
whom
subiects
owe
a
forced
obedience
by
way
of
prouision
,
vntill
they
shall
haue
meanes
to
shake
off
the
yoke
,
and
to
bare
my
temples
of
the
Crowne
,
which
neuer
can
be
pulled
from
the
sacred
Head
,
but
with
losse
of
the
head
it selfe
?
Touching
the
warres
vndertaken
by
the
French
,
English
,
and
Germaines
,
in
their
expedition
for
Ierusalem
,
it
appeares
by
the
issue
and
euent
of
the
said
warres
,
that
God
approoued
them
not
for
honourable
.
That
expedition
was
a
deuise
and
inuention
of
the
Pope
,
whereby
he
might
come
to
be
infeoffed
in
the
Kingdoms
of
Christian
Princes
.
For
then
al
such
of
the
French
,
English
,
or
Germaines
,
as
vndertooke
the
Croisade
,
became
the
Popes
meere
vassals
.
Then
all
robbers
by
the
high
way
side
,
adulterers
,
cut-throats
,
and
base
bankerupts
,
were
exempted
from
the
Secular
and
Ciuil
power
,
their
causes
were
sped
in
Consistorian
Courts
,
so
soone
as
they
had
gotten
the
Crosse
on
their
cassocks
or
coat-armours
,
and
had
vowed
to
serue
in
the
expedition
for
the
Leuant
.
Then
for
the
Popes
pleasure
and
at
his
commaundement
,
whole
countryes
were
emptied
of
their
Nobles
and
common
souldiers
.
Then
they
made
long
marches
into
the
Leuant
.
For
what
purpose
?
Onely
to
die
vpon
the
points
of
the
Saracens
pikes
,
or
by
the
edge
of
their
barbarous
courtelasses
,
battle-axes
,
fauchions
,
and
other
weapons
,
without
any
benefit
and
aduantage
to
themselues
or
others
.
Then
the
Nobles
were
driuen
to
sell
their
goodly
Mannors
,
and
auncient
demaines
to
the
Church-men
,
at
vnder
prises
and
low
rates
;
the
very
roote
from
which
a
great
part
of
the
Church
and
Church-mens
reuenewes
hath
sprung
and
growne
to
so
great
height
.
Now
let
vs
obserue
the
wisedome
of
the
L.
Cardinall
through
this
whole
discourse
.
His
Lordship
is
pleased
in
his
Oration
,
to
cite
certaine
few
passages
of
Scripture
,
culls
and
picks
them
out
for
the
most
gracefull
in
shewe
:
leaues
out
of
his
list
whole
troupes
of
honourable
witnesses
,
vpon
whose
testimonie
,
the
Popes
themselues
and
their
principall
adherents
doe
build
his
power
to
depose
Kings
,
and
to
giue
order
for
all
Temporall
causes
.
Take
a
sight
of
their
best
and
most
honourable
witnesses
.
Peter
said
to
Christ
,
See
here
two
swords
;
and
Christ
answered
,
It
is
sufficient
.
Christ
said
to
Peter
,
Put
vp
thy
sword
into
thy
sheath
.
God
said
to
Ieremie
,
I
haue
established
thee
ouer
Nations
and
Kingdomes
.
The
spirituall
man
discerneth
all
things
.
Christ
said
to
his
Apostles
,
Whatsoeuer
yee
shall
loose
vpon
earth
:
by
which
words
the
Pope
hath
power
forsooth
to
loose
the
oath
of
allegiance
.
Moses
said
,
In
the
beginning
God
created
the
heauen
and
the
earth
.
All
things
are
giuen
to
me
of
my
Father
,
and
all
power
is
giuen
vnto
me
in
heauen
and
in
earth
.
The
Deuils
said
,
If
thou
cast
vs
out
,
send
vs
into
this
herd
of
swine
.
Christ
said
to
his
Disciples
,
Yee
shall
finde
the
colt
of
an
asse
bound
,
loose
it
and
bring
it
vnto
me
.
By
these
places
the
aduersaries
prooue
,
that
Christ
disposed
of
Temporall
matters
;
and
inferre
thereupon
,
why
not
Christs
Vicar
as
well
as
Christ
himselfe
.
The
places
and
testimonies
now
following
are
very
expresse
:
In
stead
of
thy
fathers
shall
be
thy
children
:
thou
shalt
make
them
Princes
through
all
the
earth
.
Item
,
Iesus
Christ
not
onely
commaunded
Peter
to
feed
his
lambs
;
but
said
also
to
Peter
,
Arise
,
kill
,
and
eat
:
the
pleasant
glosse
,
the
rare
inuention
of
the
L.
Cardinall
Baronius
.
If
I
were
lift
vp
from
the
earth
,
I
wil
draw
all
things
vnto
me
.
Who
lets
,
what
hinders
this
place
from
fitting
the
Pope
?
Paul
said
to
the
Corinthians
,
Know
ye
not
that
we
shall
iudge
the
Angels
?
how
much
more
then
the
things
that
pertaine
vnto
this
life
?
A
little
after
,
Haue
not
wee
power
to
eate
?
These
are
the
chiefe
passages
,
on
which
as
vpon
maine
arches
,
the
roofe
of
Papall
Monarchie
,
concerning
Temporall
causes
,
hath
rested
for
three
or
foure
ages
past
.
And
yet
his
Lordship
durst
not
repose
any
confidence
in
their
firme
standing
to
beare
vp
the
said
roofe
of
Temporall
Monarchie
,
for
feare
of
making
his
auditors
to
burst
with
laughter
.
A
wise
part
without
question
,
if
his
Lordship
had
not
defiled
his
lips
before
,
with
a
more
ridiculous
argument
drawne
from
the
leprosie
and
drie
scab
.
Let
vs
now
by
way
of
comparison
behold
Iesus
Christ
paying
tribute
vnto
Caesar
,
and
the
Pope
making
Caesar
to
pay
him
tribute
:
Iesus
Christ
perswading
the
Iewes
to
pay
tribute
vnto
an
heathen
Emperour
,
and
the
Pope
dispensing
with
subiects
for
their
obedience
to
Christian
Emperours
:
Iesus
Christ
refusing
to
arbitrate
a
controuersie
of
inheritance
partable
betweene
two
priuate
parties
,
and
the
Pope
thrusting
in
himselfe
without
warrant
or
Commission
to
be
absolute
Iudge
in
the
deposing
of
Kings
:
Iesus
Christ
professing
that
his
Kingdome
is
not
of
this
world
,
and
the
Pope
establishing
himselfe
in
a
terrene
Empire
.
In
like
manner
the
Apostles
forsaking
all
their
goods
to
followe
Christ
,
and
the
Pope
robbing
Christians
of
their
goods
;
the
Apostles
persecuted
by
Pagan
Emperours
,
and
the
Pope
now
setting
his
foote
on
the
very
throate
of
Christian
Emperours
,
then
proudly
treading
Imperiall
Crownes
vnder
his
feete
.
By
this
comparison
,
the
L.
Cardinals
allegation
of
Scripture
in
fauour
of
his
Master
the
Pope
,
is
but
a
kind
of
puppet-play
,
to
make
Iesus
Christ
a
mocking
stocke
,
rather
then
to
satisfie
his
auditors
with
any
sound
precepts
and
wholesome
instructions
.
Hereof
hee
seemeth
to
giue
some
inckling
himselfe
.
For
after
he
hath
beene
plentifull
in
citing
authorities
of
Scripture
,
and
of
newe
Doctors
,
which
make
for
the
Popes
power
to
depose
Kings
;
at
last
he
comes
in
with
a
faire
and
open
confession
,
There
yet
remaineth
one
obiection
,
the
knot
whereof
the
L.
Cardinall
in
a
manner
sweateth
to
vntie
.
The
champions
for
the
negatiue
flie
to
the
analogie
of
other
proceedings
and
practises
in
the
Chruch
.
They
affirme
that
priuate
persons
,
masters
or
owners
of
goods
and
possessions
among
the
common
people
,
are
not
depriued
of
their
goods
for
heresie
;
and
consequently
that
Princes
much
more
should
not
for
the
same
crime
bee
depriued
of
their
estates
.
For
answer
to
this
reason
,
he
brings
in
the
defendants
of
deposition
,
speaking
after
this
manner
:
In
the
Kingdom
of
France
the
strict
execution
of
lawes
decreed
in
Court
against
heretickes
,
is
fauourably
suspended
and
stopped
,
for
the
preseruation
of
peace
and
publike
tranquilitie
.
He
saith
elsewhere
,
Conniuence
is
vsed
towards
these
heretikes
in
regard
of
their
multitude
,
because
a
notable
part
of
the
French
Nation
and
State
is
made
all
of
heretikes
.
I
suppose
that
out
of
speciall
charitie
,
hee
would
haue
those
heretikes
of
his
own
making
,
forewarned
what
courteous
vse
and
intreaty
they
are
to
expect
;
when
hee
affirmeth
that
execution
of
the
lawes
is
but
suspended
.
For
indeed
suspensions
hold
but
for
a
time
.
But
in
a
cause
of
that
nature
and
importance
,
I
dare
promise
my selfe
,
that
my
most
honoured
Brother
the
King
of
France
,
will
make
vse
of
other
counsell
:
will
rather
seek
the
amitie
of
his
neighbour
Princes
,
and
the
peace
of
his
Kingdom
:
will
beare
in
minde
the
great
and
faithfull
seruice
of
those
,
who
in
matter
of
religion
dissent
from
his
Maiestie
,
as
of
the
onely
men
that
haue
preserued
and
saued
the
Crowne
for
the
King
his
Father
,
of
most
glorious
memorie
.
I
am
perswaded
my
Brother
of
France
will
beleeue
,
that
his
liege
people
pretended
by
the
L.
Cardinall
to
be
heretikes
,
are
not
halfe
so
bad
as
my
Romane
Catholike
subiects
,
who
by
secret
practises
vnder-mine
my
life
,
serue
a
forraine
Soueraigne
,
are
discharged
by
his
Bulls
of
their
obedience
due
to
me
their
naturall
Soueraigne
,
are
bound
(
by
the
maximes
and
rules
published
and
maintained
in
fauour
of
the
Pope
,
before
this
full
and
famous
assembly
of
the
Estate
at
Paris
;
if
the
said
maximes
be
of
any
weight
and
authoritie
)
to
hold
me
for
no
lawfull
King
,
are
there
taught
and
instructed
that
Pauls
commandement
concerning
subiection
vnto
the
higher
powers
,
aduerse
to
their
professed
religion
,
is
onely
a
prouisionall
precept
,
framed
to
the
times
,
and
watching
for
the
opportunitie
to
shake
off
the
yoake
.
All
which
notwithstanding
,
I
deale
with
such
Romane-Catholiks
by
the
rules
and
waies
of
Princely
clemencie
;
their
hainous
and
pernicious
error
,
in
effect
no
lesse
then
the
capitall
crime
of
high
treason
,
I
vse
to
call
some
disease
or
distemper
of
the
mind
.
Last
of
all
,
I
beleeue
my
said
Brother
of
France
will
set
downe
in
his
tables
,
as
in
record
,
how
little
he
standeth
ingaged
to
the
Lord
Cardinal
in
this
behalfe
.
For
those
of
the
reformed
Religion
professe
and
proclaim
,
that
next
vnder
God
,
they
owe
their
preseruation
and
safetie
to
the
wisedome
and
benignity
of
their
Kings
.
But
now
comes
the
Cardinall
,
and
hee
seekes
to
steale
this
perswasion
out
of
their
hearts
:
Hee
tells
them
in
open
Parliament
,
and
without
any
going
about
bushes
,
that
all
their
welfare
and
securitie
standeth
in
their
multitude
,
and
in
the
feare
which
others
conceiue
to
trouble
the
State
,
by
the
strict
execution
of
lawes
against
heretikes
.
He
addeth
moreouer
,
Jn
case
a
third
sect
should
peepe
out
and
growe
vp
in
France
,
the
professors
thereof
should
suffer
confiscation
of
their
goods
,
with
losse
of
life
it selfe
:
as
hath
been
practised
at
Geneua
against
Seruetus
,
and
in
England
against
Arrians
.
My
answer
is
this
,
That
punishments
for
heretikes
,
duely
and
according
to
law
conuicted
,
are
set
downe
by
decrees
of
the
ciuil
Magistrate
,
bearing
rule
in
the
countrey
where
the
said
heretikes
inhabite
,
and
not
by
any
ordinances
of
the
Pope
.
I
say
withall
,
the
L.
Cardinal
hath
no
reason
to
match
and
parallell
the
Reformed
Churches
with
Seruetus
and
the
Arrians
.
For
those
heretikes
were
powerfully
conuicted
by
Gods
word
,
and
lawfully
condemned
by
the
auncient
Generall
Councils
,
where
they
were
permitted
and
admitted
to
plead
their
owne
cause
in
person
.
But
as
for
the
truth
professed
by
me
,
and
those
of
the
reformed
religion
,
it
was
neuer
yet
hissed
out
of
the
Schooles
,
nor
cast
out
of
any
Councill
,
(
like
some
Parliament
bills
)
where
both
sides
haue
been
heard
with
like
indifferencie
.
Yea
,
what
Councill
soeuer
hath
beene
offered
vnto
vs
in
these
latter
times
,
it
hath
been
proposed
with
certaine
presuppositions
:
as
,
That
his
Holinesse
(
beeing
a
partie
in
the
cause
,
and
consequently
to
come
vnder
iudgement
as
it
were
to
the
barre
vpon
his
triall
)
shall
be
the
Iudge
of
Assize
with
Commission
of
oyer
and
determiner
:
it
shall
be
celebrated
in
a
citie
of
no
safe
accesse
,
without
safe
conduct
or
conuoy
to
come
or
goe
at
pleasure
,
and
without
danger
:
it
shall
be
assembled
of
such
persons
with
free
suffrage
and
voice
,
as
vphold
this
rule
,
(
which
they
haue
alreadie
put
in
practise
against
Iohn
Hus
and
Hierom
of
Prage
)
that
faith
giuen
,
and
oath
taken
to
an
heretike
,
must
not
be
obserued
.
Now
then
to
resume
our
former
matter
;
If
the
Pope
hitherto
hath
neuer
presumed
,
for
pretended
heresie
to
confiscate
by
sentence
,
either
the
lands
or
the
goods
of
priuate
persons
,
or
common
people
of
the
French
Nation
,
wherfore
should
he
dare
to
dispossesse
Kings
of
their
Royall
Thrones
?
wherefore
takes
he
more
vpon
him
ouer
Kings
,
then
ouer
priuate
persons
?
wherefore
shal
the
sacred
heads
of
Kings
be
more
churlishly
,
vnciuilly
,
and
rigorously
handled
,
then
the
hoods
of
the
meanest
people
?
Here
the
L.
Cardinal
in
stead
of
a
direct
answer
,
breakes
out
of
the
lists
,
alleadging
cleane
from
the
purpose
examples
of
heretikes
punished
,
not
by
the
Pope
,
but
by
the
ciuill
Magistrate
of
the
Countrey
.
But
Bellarmine
speakes
to
the
point
with
a
more
free
and
open
heart
:
he
is
absolute
and
resolute
in
this
opinion
,
that
his
Holinesse
hath
plenarie
power
to
dispose
all
Temporall
estates
and
matters
in
the
whole
world
:
I
am
confident
(
saith
Bellarmine
)
and
I
speake
it
with
assurance
,
that
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
in
the
dayes
of
his
mortalitie
,
had
power
to
dispose
of
all
Temporall
things
;
yea
,
to
strippe
Soueraign
Kings
and
absolute
Lords
of
their
Kingdomes
and
Seignories
:
and
without
all
doubt
hath
granted
and
left
euen
the
same
power
vnto
his
Vicar
,
to
make
vse
thereof
whensoeuer
he
shall
thinke
it
necessary
for
the
saluation
of
soules
.
And
so
his
Lordship
speaketh
without
exception
of
any
thing
at
all
.
For
who
doth
not
knowe
,
that
Iesus
Christ
had
power
to
dispose
no
lesse
of
priuate
mens
possessions
,
then
of
whole
Realmes
and
Kingdomes
at
his
pleasure
,
if
it
had
been
his
pleasure
to
display
the
ensignes
of
his
power
?
The
same
fulnesse
of
power
is
likewise
in
the
Pope
.
In
good
time
:
belike
his
Holinesse
is
the
sole
heire
of
Christ
,
in
whole
and
in
part
.
The
last
Lateran
Council
fineth
a
Laic
that
speaketh
blasphemie
,
That
Emperours
,
Kings
,
Dukes
,
Princes
,
and
Lords
of
cities
,
castles
,
and
territories
holding
of
the
Church
,
in
case
they
shall
assigne
any
place
within
their
limits
or
liberties
for
the
duell
between
two
Christians
,
shal
be
depriued
of
the
said
citie
,
castle
,
or
place
,
where
such
duell
shall
be
performed
,
they
holding
the
said
place
of
the
Church
by
any
kind
of
tenure
:
that
all
other
Estates
held
in
fee
where
the
like
offence
shall
be
committed
,
shall
foorthwith
fall
and
become
forfeited
to
their
immediate
and
next
Lords
:
that
all
goods
,
possessions
,
and
estates
,
as
well
of
the
combatants
themselues
,
as
of
their
seconds
shall
be
confiscate
.
This
Council
doth
necessarily
presuppose
,
it
lieth
in
the
hand
and
power
of
the
Church
,
to
dispose
of
all
the
lands
and
estates
,
held
in
fee
throughout
all
Christendome
;
(
because
the
Church
forsooth
can
take
from
one
,
and
giue
vnto
an
other
all
estates
held
in
fee
whatsoeuer
,
as
well
such
as
hold
of
the
Church
,
as
of
secular
Lords
)
and
to
make
ordinances
for
the
confiscation
of
all
priuate
persons
goods
.
By
this
Canon
the
Kingdome
of
Naples
hath
need
to
looke
well
vnto
it selfe
.
For
one
duell
it
may
fal
into
the
Exchecker
of
the
Romane
Church
:
because
that
Kingdome
payeth
a
Reliefe
to
the
Church
,
as
a
Royaltie
or
Seignorie
that
holdeth
in
fee
of
the
said
Church
.
And
in
France
there
is
not
one
Lordship
,
not
one
Mannor
,
not
one
farme
which
the
Pope
by
this
means
cannot
shift
ouer
to
a
new
Lord
.
His
Lordship
therefore
had
carried
himselfe
and
the
cause
much
better
,
if
in
stead
of
seeking
such
idle
shifts
,
he
had
by
a
more
large
assertion
maintained
the
Popes
power
to
dispose
of
priuate
mens
possessions
,
with
no
lesse
right
and
authoritie
then
of
Kingdomes
.
For
what
colour
of
reason
can
be
giuen
,
for
making
the
Pope
Lord
of
the
whole
,
and
not
of
the
parts
?
for
making
him
Lord
of
the
forrest
in
grosse
,
and
not
of
the
trees
in
parcell
?
for
making
him
Lord
of
the
whole
house
,
and
not
of
the
parlour
or
the
dining
chamber
?
His
Lordship
alleadgeth
yet
an
other
reason
,
but
of
no
better
weight
:
Betweene
the
power
of
priuate
owners
ouer
their
goods
,
and
the
power
of
Kings
ouer
their
estates
,
there
is
no
little
difference
.
For
the
goods
of
priuate
persons
are
ordained
for
their
owners
,
and
Princes
for
the
benefit
of
their
Common-wealths
.
Heare
me
now
answer
.
If
this
Cardinal-reason
hath
any
force
to
inferre
,
that
a
King
may
lawfully
be
depriued
of
his
Kingdome
for
heresie
,
but
a
priuate
person
cannot
for
the
same
crime
bee
turned
out
of
his
mansion
house
;
then
it
shall
follow
by
the
same
reason
,
that
a
Father
for
the
same
cause
may
be
depriued
of
all
power
ouer
his
children
,
but
a
priuate
owner
cannot
be
depriued
of
his
goods
in
the
like
case
:
because
goods
are
ordained
for
the
benefit
and
comfort
of
their
owners
,
but
fathers
are
ordained
for
the
good
and
benefit
of
their
children
.
But
most
certaine
it
is
,
that
Kings
representing
the
image
of
God
in
earth
and
Gods
place
,
haue
a
better
and
closer
seat
in
their
chaires
of
Estate
,
then
any
priuate
persons
haue
in
the
saddle
of
their
inheritances
and
patrimonies
,
which
are
daily
seene
for
sleight
causes
,
to
flit
and
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
newe
Lords
.
Whereas
a
Prince
beeing
the
Head
,
cannot
be
loosed
in
the
proper
ioynt
,
nor
dismounted
;
like
a
cannon
when
the
carriage
thereof
is
vnlockt
,
without
a
sore
shaking
and
a
most
grieuous
dislocation
of
all
the
members
,
yea
without
subuerting
the
whole
bodie
of
the
State
,
whereby
priuate
persons
without
number
are
inwrapped
together
in
the
same
ruine
:
euen
as
the
lower
shrubs
and
other
brush-wood
are
crushed
in
peices
altogether
by
the
fall
of
a
great
oake
.
But
suppose
his
Lordships
reason
were
somewhat
ponderous
and
solide
withall
,
yet
a
King
(
which
would
not
be
forgotten
)
is
indowed
not
onely
with
the
Kingdome
,
but
also
with
auncient
desmenes
and
Crowne-lands
,
for
which
none
can
be
so
simple
to
say
,
the
King
was
ordained
and
created
King
;
which
neuerthelesse
he
looseth
when
he
looseth
his
Crowne
.
Admit
againe
this
reason
were
of
some
pith
,
to
make
mighty
Kings
more
easily
deposeable
then
priuate
persons
from
their
patrimonies
;
yet
all
this
makes
nothing
for
the
deriuing
and
fetching
of
deposition
from
the
Popes
Consistorie
.
What
hee
neuer
conferred
,
by
what
right
or
power
can
hee
claime
to
take
away
?
But
see
here
no
doubt
a
sharpe
and
subtile
difference
put
by
the
L.
Cardinall
betweene
a
Kingdome
,
and
the
goods
of
priuate
persons
.
Goods
,
as
his
Lordship
saith
,
are
without
life
:
they
can
be
constrained
by
no
force
,
by
no
example
,
by
no
inducement
of
their
owners
to
loose
eternall
life
:
Subiects
by
their
Princes
may
.
Now
I
am
of
this
contrary
beleefe
,
That
an
hereticall
owner
,
or
master
of
a
family
,
hath
greater
power
and
means
withall
,
to
seduce
his
owne
seruants
and
children
,
then
a
Prince
hath
to
peruert
his
owne
subiects
;
and
yet
for
the
contagion
of
heresie
,
and
for
corrupt
religion
,
children
are
not
remooued
from
their
parents
,
nor
seruants
are
taken
away
from
their
masters
.
Histories
abound
with
examples
of
most
flourishing
Churches
,
vnder
a
Prince
of
contrary
religion
.
And
if
things
without
life
or
soule
are
with
lesse
danger
left
in
an
heretikes
hands
;
why
then
shall
not
an
hereticall
King
with
more
facilitie
and
lesse
danger
keep
his
Crown
,
his
Royall
charge
,
his
lands
,
his
customes
,
his
imposts
?
&c.
For
will
any
man
,
except
he
bee
out
of
his
wits
,
affirme
these
things
to
haue
any
life
or
soule
?
Or
why
shall
it
be
counted
follie
,
to
leaue
a
sword
in
the
hand
of
a
mad
Bedlam
?
Is
not
a
sword
also
without
life
and
soule
?
For
my
part
,
I
should
rather
be
of
this
minde
;
that
possession
of
things
without
reason
,
is
more
dangerous
and
pernicious
in
the
hands
of
an
euill
Master
,
then
the
possession
of
things
indued
with
life
and
reason
.
For
things
without
life
lacke
both
reason
and
iudgement
,
how
to
exempt
and
free
themselues
from
being
instruments
in
euill
and
wicked
actions
,
from
beeing
emploied
to
vngodly
and
abhominable
vses
.
I
will
not
deny
,
that
an
hereticall
Prince
is
a
plague
,
a
pernicious
and
mortal
sicknes
to
the
soules
of
his
subiects
.
But
a
breach
made
by
one
mischiefe
,
must
not
be
filled
vp
with
a
greater
inconuenience
.
An
errour
must
not
be
shocked
and
shouldered
with
disloialtie
,
nor
heresie
with
periurie
,
nor
impietie
with
sedition
and
armed
rebellion
against
God
and
the
King
.
God
,
who
vseth
to
try
and
to
schoole
his
Church
,
will
neuer
forsake
his
Church
:
nor
hath
need
to
protect
his
Church
by
any
proditorious
and
prodigious
practises
of
perfidious
Christians
.
For
hee
makes
his
Church
to
be
like
the
burning
bush
.
In
the
middest
of
the
fire
and
flames
of
persecutions
,
he
will
prouide
that
she
shall
not
bee
consumed
,
because
he
standeth
in
the
midst
of
his
Church
.
And
suppose
there
may
bee
some
iust
cause
for
the
French
,
to
play
the
rebels
against
their
King
;
yet
will
it
not
follow
,
that
such
rebellious
motions
are
to
be
raised
by
the
bellowes
of
the
Romane
Bishop
,
to
whose
Pastorall
charge
and
office
it
is
nothing
proper
,
to
intermeddle
in
the
ciuill
affaires
of
forraine
Kingdomes
.
Here
is
the
summe
and
substance
of
the
L.
Cardinals
whole
discourse
,
touching
his
pretence
of
the
second
inconuenience
.
Which
discourse
he
hath
closed
with
a
remarkeable
confession
:
to
wit
,
that
neither
by
the
authoritie
of
holy
Scripture
,
nor
by
the
testimony
and
verdict
of
the
Primitiue
Church
,
there
hath
beene
any
full
decision
of
this
question
.
In
regard
whereof
he
falleth
into
admiration
,
that
Lay-people
haue
gone
so
farre
in
audaciousnesse
,
as
to
labour
that
a
doubtfull
doctrine
might
for
euer
passe
currant
,
and
be
taken
for
a
newe
article
of
faith
.
What
a
shame
,
what
a
reproach
is
this
?
how
full
of
scandall
?
for
so
his
Lordship
is
pleased
to
cry
out
.
This
breakes
into
the
seueralls
and
inclosures
of
the
Church
:
this
lets
in
whole
herds
of
heresies
to
grase
in
her
green
and
sweet
pastures
.
On
the
other
side
,
without
any
such
Rhetoricall
outcries
,
I
simply
affirme
:
It
is
a
reproach
,
a
scandall
,
a
crime
of
rebellion
,
for
a
subiect
hauing
his
full
charge
and
loade
of
benefits
,
in
the
newe
spring
of
his
Kings
tender
age
,
his
King-fathers
blood
yet
reeking
,
and
vpon
the
point
of
an
addresse
for
a
double
match
with
Spaine
;
in
so
honourable
an
assembly
,
to
seek
the
thraldome
of
his
Kings
Crown
,
to
play
the
captious
in
cauilling
about
causes
of
his
Kings
deposing
,
to
giue
his
former
life
the
lie
with
shame
enough
in
his
olde
age
,
and
to
make
himselfe
a
common
by-word
,
vnder
the
name
of
a
Problematicall
Martyr
;
one
that
offers
himselfe
to
fagot
and
fire
for
a
point
of
doctrine
but
problematically
handled
,
that
is
,
distrustfully
and
onely
by
way
of
doubtfull
and
questionable
discourse
:
yea
for
a
point
of
doctrine
,
in
which
the
French
(
as
he
pretendeth
)
are
permitted
to
thwart
and
crosse
his
Holines
in
iudgement
,
prouided
they
speake
in
it
as
in
a
point
not
certaine
and
necessary
,
but
onely
doubtfull
and
probable
.
The
third
Jnconvenience
examined
.
THE
third
Inconuenience
pretended
by
the
L.
Cardinall
to
growe
by
admitting
this
Article
of
the
third
Estate
,
It
would
breede
and
bring
forth
an
open
and
vnauoideable
schism
against
his
Holinesse
,
and
the
rest
of
the
whole
Ecclesiasticall
bodie
.
For
thereby
the
doctrine
long
approoued
and
ratified
by
the
Pope
and
the
rest
of
the
Church
,
should
now
be
taxed
and
condemned
of
impious
and
most
detestable
consequence
;
yea
the
Pope
and
the
Church
,
euen
in
faith
and
in
points
of
saluation
,
should
be
reputed
and
beleeued
to
be
erroniously
perswaded
.
Hereupon
his
Lordship
giues
himselfe
a
large
scope
of
the
raines
,
to
frame
his
elegant
amplifications
against
schismes
and
schismatikes
.
Now
to
mount
so
high
,
and
to
flie
in
such
place
vpon
the
wings
of
amplification
for
this
Inconuenience
,
what
is
it
else
but
magnifically
to
report
and
imagine
a
mischeife
by
many
degrees
greater
then
the
mischeife
is
?
The
L.
Cardinal
is
in
a
great
error
,
if
he
make
himselfe
beleeue
,
that
other
nations
wil
make
a
rent
or
separation
from
the
communion
of
the
French
,
because
the
French
stand
to
it
tooth
and
nayle
,
that
French
Crownes
are
not
liable
or
obnoxious
to
Papall
deposition
;
howsoeuer
there
is
no
schisme
that
importeth
not
separation
of
communion
.
The
most
illustrious
Republike
of
Venice
,
hath
imbarked
herselfe
in
this
quarrell
against
his
Holinesse
▪
hath
played
her
prize
,
and
carried
away
the
weapons
with
great
honour
.
Doth
she
,
notwithstanding
her
triumph
in
the
cause
,
forbeare
to
participate
with
all
her
neighbors
in
the
same
Sacraments
?
doth
she
liue
in
schisme
with
all
the
rest
of
the
Romane
Church
?
No
such
matter
.
When
the
L.
Cardinal
himselfe
not
many
yeeres
past
,
maintained
the
Kings
cause
,
and
stood
honourably
for
the
Kings
right
against
the
Popes
Temporall
vsurpations
,
did
he
then
take
other
Churches
to
be
schismaticall
,
or
the
rotten
members
of
Antechrist
?
Beleeue
it
who
list
,
I
beleeue
my
Creed
.
Nay
,
his
Lordship
telleth
vs
himselfe
a
little
after
,
that
his
Holinesse
giues
the
French
free
scope
,
to
maintaine
either
the
affirmatiue
or
negatiue
of
this
question
.
And
will
his
Holinesse
hold
them
schismatikes
,
that
dissent
from
his
opinion
and
iudgement
in
a
subiect
or
cause
esteemed
problematicall
?
Farre
be
it
from
his
Holinesse
.
The
King
of
Spaine
,
reputed
the
Popes
right
arme
,
neuer
gaue
the
Pope
cause
by
any
act
or
other
declaration
,
to
conceiue
that
hee
acknowledged
himselfe
deposeable
by
the
Pope
for
heresie
,
or
Tyrannie
,
or
stupidity
.
But
beeing
well
assured
the
Pope
standeth
in
greater
feare
of
his
arme
,
then
he
doth
of
the
Popes
head
and
shoulders
,
he
neuer
troubles
his
owne
head
about
our
question
.
More
,
when
the
booke
of
Cardinall
Baronius
was
come
forth
,
in
which
booke
the
Kingdome
of
Naples
is
decryed
and
publiquely
discredited
(
like
false
money
)
touching
the
qualitie
of
a
Kingdome
,
and
attributed
to
the
King
of
Spain
,
not
as
true
proprietary
thereof
,
but
onely
as
an
Estate
held
in
fee
of
the
Romane
Church
;
the
King
made
no
bones
to
condemne
and
to
banish
the
said
booke
out
of
his
dominions
.
The
holy
Father
was
contented
to
put
vp
his
Catholike
Sonnes
proceeding
to
the
Cardinalls
disgrace
,
neuer
opened
his
mouth
against
the
King
,
neuer
declared
or
noted
the
King
to
bee
schismaticall
.
Hee
waits
perhaps
for
some
fitter
opportunitie
;
when
the
Kingdome
of
Spaine
groaning
vnder
the
burthens
of
intestine
dissentions
and
troubles
,
he
may
without
any
danger
to
himselfe
giue
the
Catholike
King
a
Bishops
mate
.
Yea
,
the
L.
Cardinall
himselfe
is
better
seen
in
the
humors
and
inclinations
of
the
Christian
world
,
then
to
be
grossely
perswaded
,
that
in
the
Kingdome
of
Spaine
,
and
in
the
very
heart
of
Rome
it selfe
there
be
not
many
,
which
either
make
it
but
a
ieast
,
or
else
take
it
in
fowle
scorne
,
to
heare
the
Popes
power
ouer
the
Crownes
of
Kings
once
named
:
especially
since
the
Venetian
Republike
hath
put
his
Holinesse
to
the
worse
in
the
same
cause
,
and
cast
him
in
Lawe
.
What
needed
the
L.
Cardinall
then
,
by
casting
vp
such
mounts
and
trenches
,
by
heaping
one
amplification
vpon
an
other
,
to
make
schisme
looke
with
such
a
terrible
and
hideous
aspect
?
Who
knowes
not
how
great
an
offence
,
how
heinous
a
crime
it
is
to
quarter
,
not
Iesus
Christs
coat
,
but
his
body
,
which
is
the
Church
?
And
what
needed
such
terrifying
of
the
Church
with
vglinesse
of
schisme
,
whereof
there
is
neither
colourable
shew
,
nor
possibility
?
The
next
vgly
monster
,
after
schisme
,
shaped
by
the
L.
Cardinall
in
the
third
supposed
and
pretended
inconuenience
,
is
heresie
.
His
Lordship
saith
for
the
purpose
:
By
this
Article
we
are
cast
headlong
into
a
manifest
heresie
,
as
binding
vs
to
confesse
,
that
for
many
ages
past
the
Catholike
Church
hath
been
banished
out
of
the
whole
world
.
For
if
the
champions
of
the
doctrine
contrary
to
this
Article
,
doe
hold
an
impious
and
a
detestable
opinion
,
repugnant
vnto
Gods
word
;
then
doubtlesse
the
Pope
for
so
many
hundred
yeers
expired
,
hath
not
been
the
head
of
the
Church
,
but
an
heretike
and
the
Antechrist
.
He
addeth
moreouer
;
That
the
Church
long
agoe
hath
lost
her
name
of
Catholike
,
and
that
in
France
there
hath
no
Church
flourished
,
nor
so
much
as
appeared
these
many
and
more
then
many
yeeres
:
for
as
much
as
all
the
French
Doctors
for
many
yeeres
together
haue
stood
for
the
contrary
opinion
.
We
can
erect
and
set
vp
no
trophey
more
honourable
for
heretikes
in
token
of
their
victorie
,
then
to
avowe
that
Christs
visible
Kingdome
is
perished
from
the
face
of
the
earth
,
and
that
for
so
many
hundred
yeeres
there
hath
not
beene
any
Temple
of
God
,
nor
any
spouse
of
Christ
,
but
euery
where
,
and
all
the
world
ouer
,
the
Kingdome
of
Antechrist
,
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
,
the
spouse
of
the
Deuill
,
hath
mightily
preuailed
and
borne
all
the
sway
.
Lastly
,
what
stronger
engines
can
these
heretikes
wish
or
desire
,
for
the
battering
and
the
demolishing
of
transubstantiation
,
of
auricular
confession
,
and
other
like
towers
of
our
Catholike
religion
,
then
if
it
should
bee
graunted
the
Church
hath
decided
the
said
points
without
any
authoritie
?
&c.
Me
thinkes
the
Lord
Cardinall
in
the
whole
draught
and
course
of
these
words
,
doth
seeke
not
a
little
to
blemish
the
honour
of
his
Church
,
and
to
marke
his
religion
with
a
blacke
coale
.
For
the
whole
frame
of
his
mother-Church
is
very
easie
to
be
shaken
,
if
by
the
establishing
of
this
Article
she
shall
come
to
finall
ruine
and
shall
become
the
Synagoue
of
Satan
.
Likewise
,
Kings
are
brought
into
a
very
miserable
state
and
condition
,
if
their
Soueraigntie
shall
not
stand
,
if
they
shall
not
be
without
danger
of
deposition
,
but
by
the
totall
ruine
of
the
Church
,
and
by
holding
the
Pope
,
whome
they
serue
,
to
be
Antechrist
.
The
L.
Cardinall
himselfe
(
let
him
be
well
sifted
)
herein
doth
not
credit
his
owne
words
.
For
doth
not
his
Lordship
tell
vs
plaine
,
that
neither
by
diuine
testimonie
,
nor
by
any
sentence
of
the
ancient
Church
,
the
knot
of
this
controuersie
hath
been
vntyed
?
againe
,
that
some
of
the
French
,
by
the
Popes
fauourable
indulgence
,
are
licensed
or
tolerated
to
say
their
mind
,
to
deliuer
their
opinion
of
this
question
,
though
contrarie
to
the
iudgement
of
his
Holines
;
prouided
they
hold
it
onely
as
problematicall
,
and
not
as
necessary
?
What
?
Can
there
be
any
assurance
for
the
Pope
,
that
he
is
not
Antechrist
;
for
the
Church
of
Rome
,
that
she
is
not
a
Synagogue
of
Satan
,
when
a
mans
assurance
is
grounded
vpon
wauering
and
wild
vncertanties
,
without
Canon
of
Scrpture
,
without
consent
or
countenance
of
antiquity
,
and
in
a
cause
which
the
Pope
with
good
leaue
suffereth
some
to
tosse
with
winds
of
problematicall
opinion
?
It
hath
beene
shewed
before
,
that
by
Gods
word
,
whereof
small
reckoning
perhaps
is
made
,
by
venerable
antiquity
,
and
by
the
French
Church
in
those
times
when
the
Popes
power
was
mounted
aloft
,
the
doctrine
which
teaches
deposing
of
Kings
by
the
Pope
,
hath
been
checked
and
countermaunded
.
What
,
did
the
French
in
those
dayes
beleeue
,
the
Church
was
then
swallowed
vp
,
and
no
where
visible
or
extant
in
the
world
?
No
verily
.
Those
that
make
the
Pope
of
Soueraigne
authoritie
for
matters
of
faith
,
are
not
perswaded
that
in
this
cause
they
are
bound
absolutely
to
beleeue
and
credit
his
doctrine
.
Why
so
?
Because
they
take
it
not
for
any
decree
or
determination
of
faith
;
but
for
a
point
pertaining
to
the
mysteries
of
State
,
and
a
pillar
of
the
Popes
Temporal
Monarchy
;
who
hath
not
receiued
any
promise
from
God
,
that
in
causes
of
this
nature
hee
shall
not
erre
.
For
they
hold
,
that
errour
by
no
meanes
can
crawle
or
scramble
vp
to
the
Papall
See
,
so
highly
mounted
;
but
graunt
ambition
can
scale
the
highest
walls
,
and
climbe
the
loftiest
pinnacles
of
the
same
See
.
They
hold
withall
,
that
in
a
case
of
so
speciall
aduantage
to
the
Pope
,
whereby
he
is
made
King
of
Kings
,
and
as
it
were
the
pay-master
or
distributer
of
Crownes
,
it
is
against
all
reason
that
hee
should
sit
as
Iudge
,
to
carue
out
Kingdoms
for
his
own
share
.
To
be
short
,
let
his
Lordship
be
assured
that
he
meets
with
notorious
blocke-heads
,
more
blunt
witted
then
a
whetstone
,
when
they
are
drawne
to
beleeue
by
his
perswasion
,
that
whosoeuer
beleeues
the
Pope
hath
no
right
nor
power
to
put
Kings
beside
their
Thrones
,
to
giue
and
take
away
Crownes
,
are
all
excluded
and
barred
out
of
the
heauenly
Kingdome
.
But
now
followes
a
worse
matter
:
For
they
whome
the
Cardinall
reproachfully
calls
heretikes
,
haue
wrought
and
wonne
his
Lordship
(
as
to
me
seemeth
)
to
plead
their
cause
at
the
barre
,
and
to
betray
his
owne
cause
to
these
heretikes
.
For
what
is
it
in
his
Lordship
,
but
plaine
playing
the
Praeuaricator
,
when
he
cryeth
so
loud
,
that
by
admitting
and
establishing
of
this
Article
,
the
doctrine
of
cake-incarnation
and
priuy
Confession
to
a
Priest
,
is
vtterly
subuerted
?
Let
vs
heare
his
reason
,
and
willingly
accept
of
the
truth
from
his
lips
.
The
Articles
(
as
his
Lordshippe
graunteth
)
of
Transubstantiation
,
auricular
Confession
,
and
the
Popes
power
to
depose
Kings
,
are
all
grounded
alike
vpon
the
same
authoritie
.
Now
he
hath
acknowledged
the
Article
of
the
Popes
power
to
depose
Kings
,
is
not
decided
by
the
Scripture
,
nor
by
the
auncient
Church
,
but
within
the
compasse
of
certaine
ages
past
,
by
the
authority
of
Popes
and
Councils
.
Then
he
goes
on
well
,
and
inferres
with
good
reason
,
that
in
case
the
point
of
the
Popes
power
be
weakned
,
then
the
other
two
points
must
needs
bee
shaken
,
and
easily
ouerthrowne
.
So
that
he
doth
confesse
the
monstrous
birth
of
the
breaden-God
,
and
the
blind
Sacrament
or
vaine
phantasie
of
auricular
confession
,
are
no
more
conueyed
into
the
Church
by
pipes
from
the
springs
of
sacred
Scripture
,
or
from
the
riuers
of
the
auncient
Church
,
then
that
other
point
of
the
Popes
power
ouer
Kings
and
their
Crownes
.
Very
good
:
For
were
they
indeede
deriued
from
either
of
those
two
heads
,
that
is
to
say
,
were
they
grounded
vpon
the
foundation
of
the
first
or
second
authoritie
;
then
they
could
neuer
be
shaken
by
the
downefall
of
the
Popes
power
to
depose
Kings
.
I
am
well
assured
,
that
for
vsing
so
good
a
reason
,
the
world
will
hold
his
Lordshippe
in
suspicion
,
that
he
still
hath
some
smacke
of
his
fathers
discipline
and
instruction
,
who
in
times
past
had
the
honour
to
be
a
Minister
of
the
holy
Gospel
.
Howbeit
he
playeth
not
faire
,
nor
vseth
sincere
dealing
in
his
proceeding
against
such
as
he
calls
heretikes
;
when
he
casts
in
their
dish
,
and
beares
them
in
hand
they
frowardly
wrangle
for
the
inuisibilitie
of
the
Church
in
earth
.
For
indeed
the
matter
is
nothing
so
.
They
freely
acknowledge
a
visible
Church
.
For
howsoeuer
the
assembly
of
Gods
elect
,
doth
make
a
bodie
not
discernable
by
mans
eye
:
yet
we
assuredly
beleeue
,
and
gladly
professe
,
there
neuer
wanted
a
visible
Church
in
the
world
;
yet
onely
visible
to
such
as
make
a
part
of
the
same
.
All
that
are
without
see
no
more
but
men
,
they
doe
not
see
the
said
men
to
be
the
true
Church
.
We
beleeue
moreouer
of
the
vniuersall
Church
visible
,
that
it
is
composed
of
many
particular
Churches
,
whereof
some
are
better
fined
and
more
cleane
from
lees
and
dregs
then
other
:
and
withall
,
we
deny
the
purest
Churches
to
be
alwaies
the
greatest
and
most
visible
.
The
fourth
and
last
Inconuenience
examined
.
THE
Lord
Cardinall
before
he
looketh
into
the
last
Inconuenience
,
vseth
a
certaine
preamble
of
his
owne
life
past
,
and
seruices
done
to
the
Kings
,
Henry
the
III.
and
IIII.
Touching
the
latter
of
which
two
Kings
,
his
Lordship
saith
in
a
straine
of
boasting
,
after
this
manner
:
I
,
by
the
grace
of
God
,
or
the
grace
of
God
by
me
rather
,
reduced
him
to
the
Catholike
religion
.
I
obtained
at
Rome
his
absolution
of
Pope
Clement
8.
I
reconciled
him
to
the
holy
See
.
Touching
the
first
of
these
points
;
I
say
the
time
,
the
occasions
,
and
the
foresaid
Kings
necessary
affaires
doe
sufficiently
testifie
,
that
he
was
induced
to
change
his
mind
,
and
to
alter
his
religion
,
vpon
the
strength
of
other
manner
of
arguments
then
Theologicall
schooles
,
or
the
perswasions
of
the
L.
Cardinals
fluent
Rhetoricke
,
do
vsually
afford
,
or
could
possibly
suggest
.
Moreouer
,
who
doth
not
know
,
that
in
affaires
of
so
high
nature
and
consequence
,
resolutions
once
taken
,
Princes
are
to
proceede
with
instructions
by
a
formall
course
?
As
for
the
Kings
absolution
,
pretended
to
bee
purchased
of
Clement
8.
by
the
L.
Cardinals
good
seruice
;
it
had
beene
the
part
of
so
great
a
Cardinall
,
for
the
honour
of
his
King
,
of
the
Realme
,
and
of
his
owne
place
,
to
haue
buried
that
peice
of
his
notable
seruice
in
perpetuall
silence
,
and
in
the
darke
night
of
eternall
obliuion
.
For
in
this
matter
of
reconcilement
,
it
is
not
vnknowne
to
the
world
,
how
shamefully
and
basely
he
prostituted
the
inuiolable
dignity
of
his
King
,
when
his
Lordship
representing
the
person
of
his
King
,
and
couching
on
the
ground
,
by
way
of
sufficient
penance
,
was
glad
(
as
I
haue
noted
in
the
Preface
to
my
Apologie
)
to
haue
his
venerable
shoulders
gracefully
saluted
with
stripes
,
and
reuerently
worshipped
with
bastonados
of
a
Pontificiall
cudgell
.
Which
gracefull
,
or
disgracefull
blemish
rather
,
it
pleased
Pope
Clement
of
his
rare
clemencie
,
to
grace
yet
with
a
higher
degre
of
spirituall
graces
:
in
giuing
the
L.
Cardinall
then
Bishop
of
Eureux
,
a
certaine
quantity
of
holy
graines
,
crosses
,
and
medals
,
or
little
plates
of
siluer
,
or
some
other
mettall
,
to
hang
about
the
necke
,
or
to
be
born
about
against
some
euil
.
Which
treasures
of
the
Popes
grace
,
whosoeuer
should
graciously
and
reuerently
kisse
,
they
should
without
faile
purchase
vnto
themselues
a
pardon
for
one
hundred
yeeres
.
These
feate
and
prety
gugawes
for
children
,
were
no
doubt
a
speciall
comfort
vnto
the
good
Kings
heart
,
after
his
Maiestie
had
been
handsomely
basted
vpon
the
L.
Bishops
backe
.
But
with
what
face
can
his
Lordship
brag
,
that
he
preuailed
with
Pope
Clement
for
the
Kings
absolution
?
The
late
Duke
of
Neuers
,
not
long
before
had
solicited
his
Holines
,
with
all
earnest
and
humble
instance
to
the
same
purpose
;
howsoeuer
,
the
Kings
affaires
then
seeming
desperate
in
the
Popes
eye
,
hee
was
licensed
to
depart
for
France
,
without
any
due
and
gracious
respect
vnto
his
errand
.
But
so
soone
as
the
Pope
receiued
intelligence
,
of
the
Kings
fortunes
growing
to
the
full
,
and
the
affaires
of
the
League
to
be
in
the
wane
,
and
the
principall
cities
,
the
strongest
places
of
garrison
through
all
France
to
strike
tops
and
tops
gallant
,
and
to
hale
the
King
;
then
the
holy
Ghost
in
good
time
inspired
the
holy
Father
with
a
holy
desire
and
tender
affection
,
to
receiue
this
poore
wandring
sheep
againe
into
the
flocke
of
Christ
,
and
bosome
of
holy
Church
.
His
Holinesse
had
reason
.
For
he
feared
by
his
obstinate
seuerity
to
prouoke
the
patience
of
the
French
,
and
to
driue
that
Nation
(
as
they
had
many
times
threatned
before
)
then
to
put
in
execution
their
auncient
designe
;
which
was
,
to
shake
off
the
Pope
,
and
to
set
vp
some
of
their
owne
tribes
or
kinreds
for
Patriarch
ouer
the
French
Church
.
But
let
his
Lordshippe
vouchsafe
to
search
the
secret
of
his
owne
bosome
,
and
no
doubt
he
will
not
sticke
to
acknowledge
,
that
before
hee
stirred
one
foote
out
of
France
,
he
had
good
assurance
of
the
good
successe
and
issue
of
his
honourable
embassage
.
Now
the
hearers
thus
prepared
by
his
Preface
,
the
L.
Cardinall
proceedeth
in
his
purpose
;
namely
to
make
proofe
,
how
this
Article
of
the
third
Estate
,
wherein
doubtfull
and
questionable
matters
are
mingled
and
confounded
with
certaine
and
indubitable
principles
,
doth
so
debilitate
and
weaken
the
sinewes
and
vertue
of
any
remedy
intended
for
the
danger
of
Kings
,
as
it
maketh
all
remedies
and
receipts
prescribed
for
that
purpose
,
to
become
altogether
vnprofitable
,
and
without
effect
.
He
yeelds
this
reason
,
(
take
it
forsooth
vpon
my
warrant
)
a
reason
full
of
pith
and
substance
:
The
onely
remedie
against
parricides
,
is
to
thunder
the
solemne
curses
of
the
Church
,
and
the
punishments
to
bee
inflicted
after
death
:
which
points
,
if
they
be
not
grounded
vpon
infallible
authoritie
,
wil
neuer
be
setled
in
mens
perswasions
with
any
certaine
assurance
.
Now
in
the
solemne
curses
of
the
Church
,
no
man
can
attaine
to
the
said
assurance
,
if
things
not
denied
bee
mingled
with
points
not
graunted
,
and
not
consented
vnto
by
the
Vniuersall
Church
.
By
a
thing
not
denied
and
not
contested
,
the
L.
Cardinall
meanes
prohibiting
and
condemning
of
King-killing
:
&
by
points
contested
,
hee
meanes
denying
of
the
Popes
power
to
depose
Kings
.
In
this
whole
discourse
,
I
find
neither
pith
of
argument
,
nor
course
of
proofe
;
but
onely
a
cast
of
the
L.
Cardinalls
office
by
way
of
counsell
:
whereunto
I
make
this
answer
.
If
there
be
in
this
Article
of
the
third
Estate
any
point
,
wherein
all
are
not
of
one
mind
and
the
same
iudgement
;
in
whome
lieth
all
the
blame
,
from
whence
rises
the
doubt
,
but
from
the
Popes
and
Popish
parasites
,
by
whome
the
certaintie
of
the
said
point
hath
been
cunningly
remooued
and
conueied
away
,
and
must
bee
restored
againe
by
publike
authoritie
?
Now
the
way
to
restore
certaintie
vnto
a
point
,
which
against
reason
is
called
into
doubt
and
question
,
is
to
make
it
vp
in
one
masse
,
or
to
tie
it
vp
in
the
same
bundle
,
with
other
certaine
points
of
the
same
nature
.
Here
I
am
forced
to
summon
the
consciences
of
men
,
to
make
some
stand
or
stay
vpon
this
point
,
and
with
me
to
enter
into
deepe
consideration
,
how
great
and
vnvanquishable
force
is
euer
found
in
the
truth
.
For
these
two
questions
,
Whether
Kings
may
lawfully
bee
made
away
by
assassins
waged
and
hired
for
the
act
;
and
Whether
the
Pope
hath
lawful
power
to
chase
Kings
out
of
their
Thrones
,
are
by
the
L.
Cardinals
owne
confession
,
in
so
full
aspect
of
coniunction
,
that
if
either
bee
brought
vnder
any
degree
of
doubt
,
the
other
also
is
fetcht
within
the
same
compasse
.
In
which
words
he
directly
pointeth
as
with
a
finger
to
the
very
true
source
of
the
maine
mischiefe
,
and
to
the
basilique
and
liuer
veine
,
infected
with
pestilentiall
blood
,
inflamed
to
the
destruction
of
Basilicall
Princes
by
detestable
parricide
.
For
whosoeuer
shall
confidently
beleeue
that
Popes
are
not
armed
with
power
to
depose
Kings
;
will
beleeue
with
no
lesse
confidence
and
assurance
,
it
is
not
lawfull
by
sudden
assaults
to
flie
at
their
throats
.
For
are
not
all
desperate
villaines
perswaded
,
when
they
are
hired
to
murder
Kings
,
that
in
doing
so
damnable
a
feate
,
they
doe
it
for
a
peice
of
notable
and
extraordinarie
seruice
to
the
Pope
?
This
maxime
therefore
is
to
be
held
for
a
principle
vnmooueable
and
indubitable
;
that
,
If
subiects
desire
the
life
of
their
Kings
to
be
secured
;
they
must
not
yeeld
the
Pope
one
inch
of
power
,
to
depriue
their
Kings
of
their
Thrones
and
Crownes
,
by
deposing
their
Kings
.
The
Lord
Cardinall
testifieth
no
lesse
himselfe
in
these
words
:
If
those
monsters
of
men
,
and
furies
of
hell
,
by
whom
the
life-blood
of
our
two
last
Kings
was
let
out
,
had
euer
been
acquainted
with
Lawes
Ecclesiasticall
,
they
might
haue
read
themselues
adiudged
by
the
Councill
of
Constance
to
expresse
damnation
.
For
in
these
words
,
the
L.
Cardinall
preferreth
a
bill
of
inditement
to
cast
his
Holinesse
;
who
,
vpon
the
commencing
of
the
Leaguers
warres
,
in
stead
of
giuing
order
for
the
publishing
of
the
said
Ecclesiasticall
Lawes
for
the
restraining
of
all
parricidicall
practises
and
attempts
,
fell
to
the
terrour
of
his
fulminations
,
which
not
long
after
were
seconded
and
ratified
by
the
most
audacious
and
bloody
murder
of
King
Henry
III.
In
like
manner
,
the
whole
Clergy
of
France
are
wrapped
vp
by
the
L.
Cardinals
words
,
and
inuolued
in
the
perill
of
the
said
inditement
.
For
in
stead
of
preaching
the
said
Ecclesiasticall
Lawes
,
by
which
all
King-killing
is
inhibited
;
the
Priests
taught
,
vented
,
and
published
nothing
but
rebellion
;
and
when
the
people
in
great
deuotion
came
to
powre
their
confessions
into
the
Priests
eares
;
then
the
Priests
,
with
a
kind
of
counterbuffe
in
the
second
place
when
their
turne
was
come
,
and
with
greater
deuotion
,
powred
blood
into
the
eares
of
the
people
:
out
of
which
roote
grewe
the
terrour
of
those
cruell
warres
,
and
the
horrible
parricide
of
that
good
King
.
But
let
vs
here
take
some
neere
sight
of
these
Ecclesiasticall
Lawes
,
whereby
subiects
are
inhibited
to
kill
,
or
desperately
to
dispatch
their
Kings
out
of
the
way
.
The
L.
Cardinall
,
for
full
payment
of
all
scores
vpon
this
reckoning
,
layeth
downe
the
credit
of
the
Council
at
Constance
,
which
neuerthelesse
affoardeth
not
one
myte
of
true
and
currant
payment
.
The
truth
of
the
historie
may
be
taken
from
this
briefe
relation
.
Iohn
Duke
of
Burgundie
,
procured
Lewis
Duke
of
Orleans
to
be
murthered
in
Paris
.
To
iustifie
and
make
good
this
bloody
act
,
hee
produced
a
certaine
petimaster
,
one
called
by
the
name
of
Iohn
Petit
.
This
little
Iohn
caused
nine
propositions
to
be
giuen
forth
or
set
vp
,
to
be
discussed
in
the
famous
Vniuersitie
of
Paris
.
The
summe
of
all
to
this
purpose
:
It
is
lawfull
,
iust
,
and
honourable
,
for
euery
subiect
or
priuate
person
,
either
by
open
force
and
violence
,
or
by
deceit
and
secret
lying
in
wait
,
or
by
some
witty
stratagem
,
or
by
any
other
way
of
fact
,
to
kill
a
Tyrant
practising
against
his
King
and
other
higher
powers
:
yea
the
King
ought
in
reason
,
to
giue
him
a
pension
or
stipend
,
that
hath
killed
any
person
disloyall
to
his
Prince
.
The
words
of
Petits
first
proposition
be
these
:
It
is
lawfull
for
euery
subiect
,
without
any
commaund
or
commission
from
the
higher
powers
,
by
all
the
Lawes
of
nature
,
of
man
,
and
of
God
himselfe
,
to
kill
or
cause
to
be
killed
any
Tyrant
,
who
either
by
a
couetous
and
greedie
desire
,
or
by
fraud
,
by
diuination
vpon
casting
of
lots
,
by
double
and
treacherous
dealing
,
doth
plot
or
practise
against
his
Kings
corporall
health
,
or
the
health
of
his
higher
powers
.
In
the
third
proposition
:
It
is
lawfull
for
euery
subiect
,
honourable
and
meritorious
,
to
kill
the
said
Tyrant
,
or
cause
him
to
bee
killed
as
a
Traitor
,
disloyall
and
trecherous
to
his
King
.
In
the
sixt
proposition
:
The
King
is
to
appoint
a
salarie
and
recompence
for
him
that
hath
killed
such
a
Tyrant
,
or
hath
caused
him
to
be
killed
.
These
propositions
of
Iohannes
Parvus
,
were
condemned
by
the
Councill
of
Constance
,
as
impious
,
and
tending
to
the
scandall
of
the
Church
.
Now
then
,
whereas
the
said
Councill
no
doubt
vnderstood
the
name
or
word
Tyrant
in
the
same
sense
,
wherein
it
was
taken
by
Iohannes
Parvus
;
certaine
it
is
,
the
Councill
was
not
of
any
such
iudgment
or
mind
,
to
condemne
one
that
should
kil
a
King
or
Soueraigne
Prince
;
but
one
that
by
treason
,
and
without
commandement
should
kill
a
subiect
,
rebelling
and
practising
against
his
King
.
For
Iohn
Petit
had
vndertaken
to
iustifie
the
making
away
of
the
Duke
of
Orleans
to
bee
a
lawfull
act
,
and
calls
that
Duke
a
Tyrant
,
albeit
he
was
no
Soueraigne
Prince
;
as
all
the
aboue
recited
words
of
Iohn
Petit
doe
testifie
,
that
hee
speaketh
of
such
a
Tyrant
,
as
beeing
in
state
of
subiection
rebelleth
against
his
free
and
absolute
Prince
.
So
that
whosoeuer
shall
narrowly
search
and
looke
into
the
minde
and
meaning
of
the
said
Councill
,
shall
easily
perceiue
,
that
by
their
decrees
the
safetie
of
Kings
was
not
confirmed
but
weakned
,
not
augmented
but
diminished
:
for
as
much
as
they
inhibited
priuate
persons
to
kill
a
subiect
,
attempting
by
wicked
counsells
and
practises
to
make
away
his
King
.
But
be
it
graunted
,
the
Council
of
Constance
is
flat
and
altogether
direct
against
King-killers
.
For
I
am
not
vnwilling
to
be
perswaded
,
that
had
the
question
then
touched
the
murdering
of
Soueraign
Princes
,
the
said
Council
would
haue
passed
a
sound
and
holy
decree
.
But
,
I
say
,
this
graunted
,
what
sheild
of
defence
is
hereby
reached
to
Kings
,
to
ward
or
beat
off
the
thrusts
of
a
murderers
weapon
,
and
to
saue
or
secure
their
life
?
seeing
the
L.
Cardinal
,
building
vpon
the
subtile
deuise
and
shift
of
the
Iesuites
,
hath
taught
vs
out
of
their
Schooles
,
that
by
Kings
are
vnderstood
Kings
in
esse
,
not
yet
fallen
from
the
supreame
degree
of
Soueraigne
Royalty
.
For
beeing
once
deposed
by
the
Pope
,
(
say
the
Iesuites
)
they
are
no
longer
Kings
,
but
are
fallen
from
the
rights
of
Soueraigne
dignity
;
and
consequently
to
make
strip
and
wast
of
their
blood
,
is
not
forsooth
to
make
strip
and
wast
of
Royall
blood
.
These
Iesuiticall
masters
,
in
the
file
of
their
words
are
so
supple
and
so
limber
,
that
by
leauing
still
in
their
speech
some
starting
hole
or
other
,
they
are
able
by
the
same
,
as
by
a
posterne
or
back-doore
,
to
make
an
escape
.
Meane
while
the
Readers
are
here
to
note
(
for
well
they
may
)
a
tricke
of
monstrous
and
most
wicked
cunning
.
The
L.
Cardinall
contends
for
the
bridling
and
hampering
of
King-killers
by
the
Lawes
Ecclesiasticall
.
Now
it
might
be
presumed
,
that
so
reuerend
and
learned
a
Cardinal
intending
to
make
vse
of
Ecclesiasticall
laws
,
by
vertue
whereof
the
life
of
Kings
may
be
secured
,
would
fill
his
mouth
and
garnish
the
point
with
diuine
Oracles
,
that
wee
might
the
more
gladly
and
willingly
giue
him
the
hearing
,
when
he
speakes
as
one
furnished
with
sufficient
weight
and
authoritie
of
sacred
Scripture
.
But
behold
,
in
stead
of
the
authenticall
and
most
auncient
word
,
he
propounds
the
decree
of
a
late-borne
Councill
at
Constance
,
neither
for
the
Popes
tooth
,
nor
any
way
comming
neere
the
point
in
controuersie
.
And
suppose
it
were
pertinent
vnto
the
purpose
,
the
L.
Cardinall
beareth
in
his
hand
a
forke
of
distinction
,
with
two
tines
or
teeth
to
beare
off
,
nay
to
shift
off
and
to
avoide
the
matter
with
meere
dalliance
.
The
shortest
and
neerest
way
(
in
some
sort
of
respects
)
to
establish
a
false
opinion
,
is
to
charge
or
set
vpon
it
with
false
and
with
ridiculous
reasons
.
The
like
way
to
worke
the
ouerthrow
of
true
doctrine
,
is
to
rest
or
ground
it
vpon
friuolous
reasons
or
authorities
of
stubble-weight
.
For
example
;
if
wee
should
thus
argue
for
the
immortality
of
the
soule
with
Plato
:
With
like
artificiall
deuises
he
pretendeth
to
haue
the
infamous
murders
,
and
apposted
cutting
of
Kings
throats
in
extreame
detestation
;
and
yet
by
deposing
them
from
their
Princely
dignities
,
by
degrading
them
from
their
supreme
and
Soueraigne
authorities
,
he
brings
their
sacred
heads
to
the
butchers
blocke
.
For
a
King
deposed
by
the
Pope
,
(
let
no
man
doubt
)
will
not
leaue
any
stone
vnremooued
,
nor
any
meanes
and
wayes
vnattempted
,
nor
any
forces
or
powers
of
men
vnleuied
or
vnhired
,
to
defend
himselfe
and
his
Regall
dignitie
,
to
represse
and
bring
vnder
his
rebellious
people
,
by
the
Pope
discharged
of
their
allegiance
.
In
this
perplexitie
of
the
publike
affaires
,
in
these
tempestuous
perturbations
of
the
State
,
with
what
perills
is
the
King
not
besieged
and
assaulted
?
His
head
is
exposed
to
the
chances
of
warre
;
his
life
a
faire
marke
to
the
insidious
practises
of
a
thousand
traytors
;
his
Royall
person
obuious
to
the
dreadfull
storme
of
angry
fortune
,
to
the
deadly
malice
,
to
the
fatall
and
mortall
weapons
of
his
enemies
.
The
reason
:
He
is
presupposed
to
be
lawfully
and
orderly
stripped
of
his
Kingdome
.
Wil
he
yet
hold
the
sterne
of
his
Royall
estate
?
Then
is
he
necessarily
taken
for
a
Tyrant
,
reputed
an
vsurper
,
and
his
life
is
exposed
to
the
spoyle
.
For
the
publike
lawes
make
it
lawfull
and
free
,
for
any
priuate
person
to
enterprise
against
an
vsurper
of
the
Kingdome
:
Euery
man
,
saith
Tertullian
,
is
a
souldier
,
to
beare
armes
against
all
Traytors
and
publike
enemies
.
Take
from
a
King
the
title
of
lawful
King
,
you
take
from
him
the
warrant
of
his
life
,
and
the
weapons
whereby
he
is
maintained
in
greater
security
,
then
by
his
Royall
Guard
armed
with
swords
and
halbards
,
through
whose
wards
and
rankes
,
a
desperate
villaine
will
make
himselfe
an
easie
passage
,
beeing
master
of
an
other
mans
life
,
because
he
is
prodigall
and
carelesse
of
his
owne
.
Such
therefore
as
pretend
so
much
pittie
towards
Kings
,
to
abhorre
the
bloody
opening
of
their
liuer-veine
,
and
yet
withall
to
approoue
their
hoysting
out
of
the
Royall
dignity
;
are
iust
in
the
vaine
and
humour
of
those
that
say
,
Let
vs
not
kill
the
King
,
but
let
vs
disarme
the
King
that
he
may
die
a
violent
death
:
let
vs
not
depriue
him
of
life
,
but
of
the
meanes
to
defend
his
life
:
let
vs
not
strangle
the
King
and
stoppe
his
vitall
breath
,
so
long
as
he
remaineth
King
;
O
that
were
impious
,
O
that
were
horrible
and
abhominable
;
but
let
him
bee
deposed
,
and
then
whosoeuer
shall
runne
him
through
the
body
with
a
weapon
vp
to
the
very
hilts
,
shall
not
beare
the
guilt
of
a
King-killer
.
All
this
must
be
vnderstood
to
be
spoken
of
Kings
,
who
after
they
are
despoyled
of
Regalitie
,
by
sentence
of
deposition
giuen
by
the
Pope
,
are
able
to
arme
themselues
,
and
by
valiant
armes
doe
defend
their
Soueraigne
rights
.
But
in
case
the
King
,
blasted
with
Romane
lightning
,
and
stricken
with
Papall
thunder
,
shall
actually
and
speedily
bee
smitten
downe
from
his
high
Throne
of
Regality
,
with
present
losse
of
his
Kingdome
;
I
beleeue
it
is
almost
impossible
for
him
to
warrant
his
owne
life
,
who
was
not
able
to
warrant
his
own
Kingdome
.
Let
a
cat
be
throwne
from
a
high
roofe
to
the
bottome
of
a
cellour
or
vault
,
she
lighteth
on
her
feete
,
and
runneth
away
without
taking
any
harme
.
A
King
is
not
like
a
cat
,
howsoeuer
a
cat
may
looke
vpon
a
King
:
he
cannot
fall
from
the
loftie
pinnacle
of
Royaltie
,
to
light
on
his
feet
vpon
the
hard
pauement
of
a
priuate
state
,
without
crushing
all
his
bones
in
peices
.
It
hath
been
the
lot
of
very
few
Emperours
and
Kings
,
to
outliue
their
Empire
.
For
men
ascend
to
the
lofty
Throne
of
Kings
,
with
a
soft
and
easie
pace
,
by
certaine
steps
and
degrees
;
there
be
no
stately
staires
to
come
downe
,
they
tumble
head
and
heeles
together
when
they
fall
.
He
that
hath
once
griped
anothers
Kingdom
,
thinks
himselfe
in
little
safetie
,
so
long
as
he
shall
of
his
courtesy
suffer
his
disseised
predecessor
to
draw
his
breath
.
And
say
that
some
Princes
,
after
their
fall
from
their
Thrones
,
haue
escaped
both
point
and
edge
of
the
Tyrants
weapon
;
yet
haue
they
wandred
like
miserable
fugitiues
in
forraine
countryes
,
or
else
haue
beene
condemned
like
captiues
to
perpetuall
imprisonment
at
home
,
a
thousand-fold
worse
and
more
lamentable
then
death
it selfe
.
Dyonisius
the
Tyrant
of
Syracusa
,
from
a
great
King
in
Sicilie
turn'd
School-master
in
Corinth
.
It
was
the
onely
calling
&
kind
of
life
,
that
as
he
thought
bearing
some
resemblance
of
rule
and
gouernment
,
might
recreate
his
mind
,
as
an
image
or
picture
of
his
former
Soueraigntie
ouer
men
.
This
Dyonisius
was
the
onely
man
(
to
my
knowledge
)
that
had
a
humour
to
laugh
after
the
losse
of
a
Kingdome
,
and
in
the
state
of
a
Pedant
or
gouernour
of
children
,
merily
to
ieast
and
to
scorne
his
former
state
and
condition
of
a
King
.
In
this
my
Kingdome
of
England
,
sundry
Kings
haue
seen
the
walls
as
it
were
of
their
Princely
fortresse
dismantled
,
razed
,
and
beaten
downe
.
By
name
,
Edward
and
Richard
,
both
II.
and
Henrie
VI.
all
which
Kings
were
most
cruelly
murdered
in
prison
.
In
the
raigne
of
Edward
III.
by
act
of
Parliament
,
whosoeuer
shal
imagine
,
(
that
is
the
very
word
of
the
Statute
)
or
machinate
the
Kings
death
,
are
declared
guilty
of
rebellion
and
high
treason
.
The
learned
Iudges
of
the
Land
,
grounding
vpon
this
law
of
Edward
the
third
,
haue
euer
since
reputed
and
iudged
them
traytors
according
to
Law
,
that
haue
dared
onely
to
whisper
or
talke
softly
between
the
teeth
,
of
deposing
the
King
.
For
they
count
it
a
cleare
case
,
that
no
Crowne
can
be
taken
from
a
Kings
head
,
without
losse
of
Head
and
Crowne
together
,
sooner
or
later
.
The
L.
Cardinall
therefore
in
this
most
weighty
and
serious
point
doth
meerely
dally
,
and
flowt
after
a
sort
,
when
he
tels
vs
,
The
Church
doth
not
intermeddle
with
releasing
of
subiects
,
and
knocking
off
their
yrons
of
obedience
,
but
onely
before
the
Ecclesiasticall
tribunall
seate
;
and
that
besides
this
double
censure
,
of
absolution
to
subiects
,
and
excommunication
to
the
Prince
,
the
Church
imposeth
none
other
penaltie
.
Vnder
pretence
of
which
two
censures
,
so
far
is
the
Church
(
as
the
L.
Cardinal
pretendeth
)
from
consenting
that
any
man
so
censured
should
be
touched
for
his
life
,
that
shee
vtterly
abhorreth
all
murder
whatsoeuer
;
but
especially
all
sudden
and
vnprepenced
murders
,
for
feare
of
casting
away
both
body
and
soule
;
which
often
in
sudden
murders
goe
both
one
way
.
It
hath
been
made
manifest
before
,
that
all
such
proscription
and
setting
forth
of
Kings
to
port-sale
,
hath
alwaies
for
the
traine
thereof
,
either
some
violent
and
bloody
death
,
or
some
other
mischiefe
more
intolerable
then
death
it selfe
.
What
are
we
the
better
,
that
parricides
of
Kings
are
neither
set
on
,
nor
approoued
by
the
Church
in
their
abhominable
actions
;
when
she
layeth
such
plots
,
and
taketh
such
courses
,
as
necessarily
doe
inferre
the
cutting
of
their
throates
?
In
the
next
place
be
it
noted
,
that
his
Lordship
against
all
reason
,
reckons
the
absoluing
of
subiects
from
the
oath
of
allegiance
,
in
the
ranke
of
penalties
awarded
and
enioyned
before
the
Ecclesiasticall
tribunall
seate
.
For
this
penaltie
is
not
Ecclesiasticall
,
but
Ciuill
,
and
consequently
not
triable
in
Ecclesiasticall
Courts
,
without
vsurping
vpon
the
ciuill
Magistrate
.
But
I
wonder
with
what
face
the
Lord
Cardinall
can
say
,
the
Church
neuer
consenteth
to
any
practise
against
his
life
,
whome
she
hath
once
chastised
with
seuere
censures
.
For
can
his
Lordship
be
ignorant
,
what
is
written
by
Pope
Vrbanus
,
Can.
Excommunicatorum
.
We
take
them
not
in
any
wise
to
be
man-slayers
,
who
in
a
certain
heate
of
zeale
towards
the
Catholike
Church
their
Mother
,
shall
happen
to
kill
an
excomunicate
person
.
More
,
if
the
Pope
doth
not
approoue
and
like
the
practise
of
King-killing
,
wherefore
hath
not
his
Holinesse
imposed
some
seuere
censure
vpon
the
booke
of
Mariana
the
Iesuite
(
by
whome
parricides
are
commended
,
nay
highly
extolled
)
when
his
Holines
hath
been
pleased
to
take
the
paines
,
to
censure
and
call
in
some
other
of
Mariana's
bookes
?
Againe
,
wherefore
did
his
Holines
aduise
himselfe
,
to
censure
the
decree
of
the
Court
of
Parliament
in
Paris
against
Iohn
Chastell
?
Wherefore
did
he
suffer
Garnet
and
Oldcorne
my
powder-miners
,
both
by
bookes
and
pictures
vendible
vnder
his
nose
in
Rome
,
to
be
inrowled
in
the
Canon
of
holy
Martyrs
?
And
when
he
saw
two
great
Kings
murdered
one
after
an
other
,
wherfore
by
some
publike
declaration
did
not
his
Holinesse
testifie
to
all
Christendome
,
his
inward
sense
and
true
apprehension
of
so
great
misfortune
,
as
all
Europe
had
iust
cause
to
lament
on
the
behalfe
of
France
?
Wherefore
did
not
his
Holinesse
publish
some
Lawe
or
Pontificiall
decree
,
to
prouide
for
the
securitie
of
Kings
in
time
to
come
?
True
it
is
that
he
censured
Becanus
his
booke
.
But
wherefore
?
That
by
a
captious
and
sleight
censure
,
he
might
preuent
a
more
exact
and
rigorous
decree
of
the
Sorbon
Schoole
.
For
the
Popes
checke
to
Becanus
,
was
onely
a
generall
censure
and
touch
,
without
any
particular
specification
of
matter
touching
the
life
of
Kings
.
About
some
two
moneths
after
,
the
said
book
was
printed
againe
,
with
a
dedication
to
the
Popes
Nuntio
in
Germany
;
yet
without
any
alteration
,
saue
onely
of
two
articles
containing
the
absolute
power
of
the
people
ouer
Kings
.
In
recompence
and
for
a
counterchecke
whereof
,
three
or
fowre
articles
were
inserted
into
the
said
book
,
touching
the
Popes
power
ouer
Kings
;
articlcs
no
lesse
wicked
and
iniurious
to
Regall
rights
;
nay
more
iniurious
then
any
of
the
other
clauses
,
whereof
iust
cause
of
exception
and
complaint
had
been
giuen
before
.
If
I
would
collect
and
heape
vp
examples
of
auncient
Emperours
,
(
as
of
Henrie
IV.
whose
dead
corps
felt
the
rage
and
fury
of
the
Pope
;
or
of
Frederic
2.
against
whome
the
Pope
was
not
ashamed
to
whet
and
kindle
the
Sultane
;
or
of
Queen
Elizabeth
our
Predecessour
,
of
glorious
memorie
,
whose
life
was
diuers
times
assaulted
by
priuie
murderers
,
expressely
dispatched
from
Rome
for
that
holy
seruice
)
if
I
would
gather
vp
other
examples
of
the
same
stampe
,
which
I
haue
laid
forth
in
my
Apology
for
the
oth
of
allegiance
;
I
could
make
it
more
cleare
then
day-light
,
how
farre
the
L.
Cardinals
words
are
discrepant
from
the
truth
,
where
his
Lordship
out
of
most
rare
confidence
is
bold
to
avowe
,
That
neuer
any
Pope
went
so
farre
,
as
to
giue
consent
or
counsell
for
the
desperate
murdering
of
Princes
.
That
which
already
hath
beene
alleadged
may
suffice
to
conuince
his
Lordship
:
I
meane
,
that
his
Holinesse
by
deposing
of
Kings
,
doth
lead
them
directly
to
their
graues
and
tombes
.
The
Cardinal
himselfe
seemeth
to
take
some
notice
hereof
.
The
Church
(
as
he
speaketh
)
abhorreth
sudden
and
vnprepensed
murders
aboue
the
rest
.
The
L.
Cardinall
bourds
vs
with
a
like
manifest
ieast
,
and
notably
trifles
;
first
,
distinguishing
between
Tyrants
by
administration
,
and
Tyrants
by
vsurpation
;
then
shewing
that
he
by
no
meanes
doth
approoue
those
prophane
and
heathenish
Lawes
,
whereby
secret
practises
and
conspiracies
against
a
Tyrant
by
administration
are
permitted
.
His
reason
.
Because
after
deposition
there
is
a
certaine
habitude
to
Royall
dignitie
,
and
as
it
were
a
kind
of
politicke
character
inherent
in
Kings
,
by
which
they
are
discerned
from
persons
meerely
priuate
,
or
the
common
sort
of
people
;
and
the
obstacle
,
crosse-barre
,
or
sparre
once
remooued
and
taken
out
of
the
way
,
the
said
Kings
deposed
are
at
length
reinuested
and
endowed
againe
with
lawfull
vse
of
Royall
dignitie
,
and
with
lawfull
administration
of
the
Kingdome
.
Is
it
possible
that
his
Lordship
can
speake
and
vtter
these
words
according
to
the
inward
perswasion
of
his
heart
?
I
beleeue
it
not
.
For
admit
a
King
cast
out
of
his
Kingdom
were
sure
to
escape
with
life
;
yet
beeing
once
reduced
to
a
priuate
state
of
life
,
after
hee
hath
wound
or
wrought
himselfe
out
of
deadly
danger
,
so
farre
he
is
from
holding
or
retayning
any
remainder
of
dignity
or
politike
impression
,
that
on
the
contrary
he
falleth
into
greater
contempt
and
misery
,
then
if
he
had
beene
a
very
peasant
by
birth
,
and
had
neuer
held
or
gouerned
the
sterne
of
Royall
estate
.
What
fowle
is
more
beautifull
then
the
peacocke
?
Let
her
be
plumed
and
bereft
of
her
feathers
;
what
owle
,
what
iacke-daw
more
ridiculous
,
more
without
all
pleasant
fashion
?
The
homely
sowter
,
the
infamous
catchpol
,
the
base
tincker
,
the
rude
artificer
,
the
pack-horse-porter
,
then
liuing
in
Rome
with
liberty
,
when
Valentinian
was
detaind
captiue
by
Saporas
the
Persian
King
,
was
more
happy
then
that
Romane
Emperour
.
And
in
case
the
Lord
Cardinall
himselfe
should
be
so
happy
(
I
should
say
so
vnfortunate
)
to
be
stript
of
all
his
dignities
and
Ecclesiastical
promotions
;
would
it
not
redound
to
his
Lordships
wonderfull
consolation
,
that
in
his
greatest
extremitie
,
in
the
lowest
of
his
barenesse
and
nakednesse
,
he
still
retaineth
a
certaine
habituall
right
and
character
of
a
Cardinall
,
whereby
to
recouer
the
losse
of
his
former
dignities
and
honours
?
when
hee
beholds
these
prints
and
impressions
of
his
foresaid
honours
;
would
it
not
make
him
the
more
willing
and
glad
,
to
forsake
the
backe
of
his
venerable
mule
,
to
vse
his
Cardinals
foot-cloath
no
longer
,
but
euer
after
like
a
Cardinall
in
print
and
character
,
to
walke
on
foote
?
But
let
vs
examine
his
Lordships
consolation
of
Kings
,
thrust
out
of
their
kingdomes
by
the
Pope
for
heresie
.
The
obstacle
(
as
the
L.
Cardinall
speaketh
)
beeing
taken
away
;
that
is
to
say
,
when
the
King
shal
be
reformed
;
this
habituall
right
and
character
yet
inherent
in
the
person
of
a
King
,
restores
him
to
the
lawfull
administration
of
his
Kingdome
.
I
take
this
to
be
but
a
cold
comfort
.
For
here
his
Lordship
doth
onely
presuppose
,
and
not
prooue
,
that
after
a
King
is
thrust
out
of
his
Throne
,
when
he
shall
repent
and
turne
true
Romane
Catholike
,
the
other
by
whome
he
hath
been
cast
out
,
and
by
force
disseised
,
will
recall
him
to
the
Royal
seate
,
and
faithfully
settle
him
againe
in
his
auncient
right
,
as
one
that
reioyceth
for
the
recouery
of
such
a
lost
sheep
.
But
I
should
rather
feare
,
the
new
King
would
presse
and
stand
vpon
other
termes
;
as
a
terme
of
yeeres
for
a
triall
,
whether
the
repentance
of
the
King
displaced
be
true
and
sound
to
the
coare
,
or
counterfeit
,
dissembled
,
and
painted
holines
;
for
the
words
,
the
sorrowfull
and
heauy
lookes
,
the
sadde
and
formal
gestures
,
of
men
pretending
repentance
,
are
not
alwaies
to
be
taken
,
to
be
respected
,
to
be
credited
.
Again
,
I
should
feare
the
afflicted
King
might
be
charged
and
borne
downe
too
,
that
albeit
he
hath
renounced
his
former
heresie
,
he
hath
stumbled
since
at
an
other
stone
,
and
runne
the
ship
of
his
faith
against
some
other
rock
of
new
hereticall
prauitie
.
Or
I
should
yet
feare
,
he
might
be
made
to
beleeue
,
that
heresie
maketh
a
deeper
impression
,
and
a
character
more
indeleble
in
the
person
,
then
is
the
other
politike
character
of
Regall
Maiesty
.
Alas
,
good
Kings
!
in
how
hard
,
in
how
miserable
a
state
doe
they
stand
?
Once
deposed
,
and
euer
barred
of
repentance
.
As
if
the
scapes
and
errors
of
Kings
,
were
all
sinnes
against
the
Holy
Ghost
,
or
sinnes
vnto
death
,
for
which
it
is
not
lawfull
to
pray
.
Falls
a
priuate
person
?
he
may
be
set
vp
,
and
new
established
.
Fals
a
King
?
is
a
King
deposed
?
his
repentance
is
euer
fruitles
,
euer
vnprofitable
.
Hath
a
priuate
person
a
trayne
of
seruants
?
He
can
not
be
depriued
of
any
one
without
his
priuity
and
consent
.
Hath
a
King
millions
of
subiects
?
He
may
be
depriued
by
the
Pope
of
a
third
part
,
when
his
Holinesse
will
haue
them
turne
Clerics
or
enter
cloisters
,
without
asking
the
King
leaue
:
&
so
of
subiects
they
may
be
made
nonsubiects
.
But
I
question
yet
further
.
A
King
falling
into
heresie
,
is
deposed
by
the
Pope
;
his
sonne
stands
pure
Catholike
.
The
Regall
seate
is
empty
.
Who
shall
succeed
in
the
deposed
Kings
place
?
Shall
a
stranger
be
preferred
by
the
Pope
?
That
were
to
do
the
innocent
sonne
egregious
and
notorious
wrong
.
Shall
the
sonne
himselfe
?
That
were
a
more
iniurious
part
in
the
sonne
against
his
father
.
For
if
the
sonne
be
touched
with
any
feare
of
God
,
or
mooued
with
any
reuerence
towards
his
Father
,
he
will
diligently
and
seriously
take
heed
,
that
he
put
not
his
Father
by
the
Kingdome
,
by
whose
meanes
he
himselfe
is
borne
to
a
Kingdome
.
Nor
will
he
tread
in
the
steps
of
Henry
V.
Emperour
,
who
by
the
Popes
instigation
,
expelled
and
chased
his
aged
father
out
of
the
Imperiall
dignity
.
Much
lesse
will
he
hearken
to
the
voice
&
aduise
of
Doctor
Suares
the
Iesuite
;
That
a
King
deposed
by
the
Pope
,
cannot
bee
lawfully
expelled
or
killed
,
but
onely
by
such
as
the
Pope
hath
charged
with
such
execution
:
falleth
to
adde
a
little
after
:
If
the
Pope
shall
declare
a
King
to
be
an
heretike
,
and
fallen
from
the
Kingdome
,
without
making
further
declaration
touching
execution
;
that
is
to
say
,
without
giuing
expresse
charge
vnto
any
to
make
away
the
King
:
then
the
lawfull
successor
beeing
a
Catholike
,
hath
power
to
do
the
feate
;
and
if
he
shall
refuse
,
or
if
there
shall
bee
none
such
,
then
it
appertaineth
to
the
comminaltie
or
body
of
the
Kingdome
.
A
most
detestable
sentence
.
For
in
hereditarie
Kingdoms
,
who
is
the
Kings
lawfull
successor
,
but
his
sonne
?
The
sonne
then
by
this
doctrine
,
shall
imbrew
his
hands
in
his
owne
fathers
blood
,
so
soone
as
he
shall
be
deposed
by
the
Pope
.
A
matter
so
much
the
neerer
and
more
deepely
to
be
apprehended
,
because
the
said
most
outragious
booke
flyeth
like
a
furious
mastiffe
directly
at
my
throat
,
and
withal
instilleth
such
precepts
into
the
tender
disposition
of
my
sonne
,
as
if
hereafter
he
shall
become
a
Romane
Catholike
,
so
soone
as
the
Pope
shall
giue
me
the
lift
out
of
my
Throne
,
shall
bind
him
forthwith
to
make
effusion
of
his
owne
fathers
blood
.
Such
is
the
religion
of
these
Reuerend
Fathers
,
the
pillars
of
the
Pontificiall
Monarchie
.
In
comparison
of
whose
religion
and
holinesse
,
all
the
impietie
that
euer
was
among
the
Infidels
,
and
all
the
barbarous
cruelty
that
euer
was
among
the
Canibals
,
may
passe
henceforth
in
the
Christian
world
for
pure
clemencie
and
humanity
.
These
things
ought
his
Lordship
to
haue
pondered
,
rather
then
to
babble
of
habitudes
and
politike
characters
,
which
to
the
common
people
are
like
the
Bergamasque
or
the
wild-Irish
forme
of
speech
,
and
passe
their
vnderstanding
.
All
these
things
are
nothng
in
a
manner
,
if
we
compare
them
with
the
last
clause
,
which
is
the
closer
,
and
as
it
were
the
vpshot
of
his
Lordships
discourse
.
For
therein
he
laboureth
to
perswade
concerning
this
Article
,
framed
to
bridle
the
Popes
tyrannicall
power
ouer
Kings
,
if
it
should
receiue
gratious
entertainment
,
and
general
approbation
;
That
it
would
breed
great
danger
,
and
worke
effects
of
pernicious
consequence
vnto
Kings
.
The
reason
:
because
it
would
prooue
an
introduction
to
schisme
;
and
schisme
would
stirre
vp
ciuill
warres
,
contempt
of
Kings
,
distempered
inclinations
and
motions
to
intrappe
their
life
;
and
which
is
worst
of
all
,
the
fierce
wrath
of
God
,
inflicting
all
sorts
of
calamities
.
An
admirable
paradoxe
,
and
able
to
strike
men
stone-blind
:
that
his
Holinesse
must
haue
power
to
depose
Kings
,
for
the
better
security
and
safegard
of
their
life
;
that
when
their
Crownes
are
made
subiect
vnto
an
others
will
and
pleasure
,
then
they
are
come
to
the
highest
altitude
and
eleuation
of
honour
;
that
for
the
onely
warrant
of
their
life
,
their
supreame
and
absolute
greatnes
must
be
depressed
;
that
for
the
longer
keeping
of
their
Crownes
,
an
other
must
plucke
the
Crowne
from
their
heads
.
As
if
it
should
be
said
,
Would
they
not
be
stript
naked
by
an
other
?
the
best
way
is
,
for
themselues
to
vntrusse
,
for
themselues
to
put
off
all
,
and
to
goe
naked
of
their
owne
accord
.
Will
they
keepe
their
Soueraigntie
in
safetie
for
euer
?
The
best
way
is
to
let
an
other
haue
their
Soueraigne
authority
and
supreame
Estate
in
his
power
.
But
I
haue
been
euer
of
this
mind
,
that
when
my
goods
are
at
no
mans
command
or
disposing
but
mine
owne
,
then
they
are
truely
and
certainly
mine
owne
.
It
may
be
this
error
is
growne
vpon
me
and
other
Princes
,
for
lacke
of
braines
:
whereupon
it
may
be
feared
,
or
at
least
coniectured
,
the
Pope
meanes
to
shaue
our
crownes
,
and
thrust
vs
into
some
cloister
,
there
to
hold
ranke
in
the
brotherhood
of
good
King
Childeric
.
For
as
much
then
as
my
dull
capacity
doth
not
serue
me
to
reach
or
comprehend
the
pith
of
this
admirable
reason
,
I
haue
thought
good
to
seeke
and
to
vse
the
instruction
of
old
and
learned
experience
,
which
teacheth
no
such
matter
:
by
name
,
that
ciuill
warres
and
fearefull
perturbations
of
State
in
any
nation
of
the
world
,
haue
at
any
time
growne
from
this
faithfull
credulity
of
subiects
,
that
Popes
in
right
haue
no
power
,
to
wrest
and
lift
Kings
out
of
their
dignities
and
possessions
.
On
the
other
side
,
by
establishing
the
contrary
maximes
,
to
yoke
and
hamper
the
people
with
Pontificiall
tyrannie
,
what
rebellious
troubles
and
stirres
,
what
extreame
desolations
hath
England
been
forced
to
feare
and
feele
,
in
the
raigne
of
my
Predecessors
Henry
II.
Iohn
,
and
Henry
III
?
These
be
the
maximes
and
principles
,
which
vnder
the
Emperour
Henry
IV.
and
Frederic
the
I.
made
all
Europe
flowe
with
channels
and
streames
of
blood
,
like
a
riuer
with
water
,
while
the
Saracens
by
their
incursions
and
victories
ouerflowed
,
and
in
a
manner
drowned
the
honour
of
the
Christian
name
in
the
East
.
These
bee
the
maximes
and
principles
,
which
made
way
for
the
warres
of
the
last
League
into
France
;
by
which
the
very
bowels
of
that
most
famous
and
flourishing
Kingdome
were
set
on
such
a
combustion
,
that
France
herselfe
was
brought
within
two
fingers
breadth
of
bondage
to
an
other
Nation
,
and
the
death
of
her
two
last
Kings
most
villanously
and
trayterously
accomplished
.
The
Lord
Cardinall
then
giuing
these
diabolicall
maximes
for
meanes
to
secure
the
life
and
estate
of
Kings
,
speaketh
as
if
he
would
giue
men
counsell
to
dry
themselues
in
the
riuer
,
when
they
come
as
wet
as
a
water
spaniel
out
of
a
pond
;
or
to
warme
themselues
by
the
light
of
the
Moone
,
when
they
are
starnaked
,
and
well
neere
frozen
to
death
.
The
Conclusion
of
the
Lord
of
Perron
examined
.
AFTER
the
L.
Cardinal
hath
stoutly
shewed
the
strength
of
his
arme
,
and
the
deepe
skill
of
his
head
in
fortification
;
at
last
he
leaues
his
loftie
scaffolds
,
and
falls
to
work
neerer
the
ground
,
with
more
easie
tooles
of
humble
prayers
and
gentle
exhortations
.
The
summe
of
the
whole
is
this
:
He
adiures
his
auditors
neuer
to
forge
remedies
,
neuer
so
to
prouide
for
the
temporall
safetie
of
Kings
,
as
thereby
to
worke
their
finall
falling
from
eternall
saluation
:
neuer
to
make
any
rent
or
rupture
in
the
vnity
of
the
Church
,
in
this
corrupt
age
infected
with
pestilent
heresies
,
which
alreadie
hauing
made
so
great
a
breach
in
the
walls
of
France
,
will
no
doubt
double
their
strength
by
the
dissentions
,
diuisions
,
and
schismes
of
Catholikes
.
If
this
infectious
plague
shall
still
encrease
and
growe
to
a
carbuncle
,
it
can
by
no
meanes
poyson
religion
;
without
bringing
Kings
to
their
winding
sheetes
and
wofull
hearses
.
The
first
rowlers
of
that
stone
of
offence
,
aymed
at
no
other
marke
,
then
to
make
an
ignominious
and
lamentable
rent
in
the
Church
.
He
thinks
the
Deputies
of
the
third
Estate
,
had
neither
head
nor
first
hand
in
contriuing
this
Article
;
but
holds
it
rather
a
newe
deuice
and
subtile
inuention
,
suggested
by
persons
,
which
beeing
alreadie
cut
off
by
their
owne
practises
from
the
body
of
the
Romane
Church
,
haue
likewise
inueigled
and
insnared
some
that
beare
the
name
of
Catholiks
,
with
some
other
Ecclesiastics
;
and
vnder
a
faire
pretence
and
goodly
cloake
,
by
name
,
the
seruice
of
the
King
,
haue
surprised
and
played
vpon
their
simplicitie
.
These
men
(
as
the
Cardinal
saith
)
doe
imitate
Julian
the
Apostata
,
who
to
bring
the
Christians
to
idolatrous
worship
of
false
gods
,
commaunded
the
idols
of
Iupiter
and
Venus
to
be
intermingled
with
Imperiall
statues
,
and
other
Images
of
Christian
Emperours
,
&c.
Then
after
certaine
Rhetoricall
flourishes
,
his
Lord
ship
fals
to
prosecute
his
former
course
,
and
cries
out
of
this
Article
;
A
monster
hauing
the
tayle
of
a
fish
,
as
if
it
came
cutting
the
narrow
Seas
out
of
England
.
For
in
full
effect
it
is
downright
the
English
oath
;
sauing
that
indeede
the
oath
of
England
runneth
in
a
more
mild
forme
,
and
a
more
moderate
straine
.
And
here
he
suddenly
takes
occasion
to
make
some
digression
.
For
out
of
the
way
,
and
cleane
from
the
matter
,
he
entreth
into
some
purpose
of
my
praise
and
commendation
.
He
courteously
forsooth
is
pleased
to
grace
me
with
knowledge
of
learning
,
and
with
ciuill
vertues
.
Hee
seemeth
chiefly
to
reioyce
in
his
owne
behalfe
,
and
to
giue
me
thanks
,
that
I
haue
done
him
the
honour
to
enter
the
lists
of
Theologicall
dispute
against
his
Lordship
.
Howbeit
he
twitches
and
carpes
at
me
withall
,
as
at
one
that
soweth
seeds
of
dissention
and
schisme
amongst
Romane
Catholiks
.
And
yet
he
would
seeme
to
qualifie
the
matter
,
and
to
make
all
whole
againe
,
by
saying
,
That
in
so
doing
I
am
perswaded
I
doe
no
more
then
my
dutie
requires
.
But
now
(
as
his
Lordship
followes
the
point
)
it
standeth
neither
with
godlinesse
,
nor
with
equity
,
nor
with
reason
,
that
Acts
made
,
that
Statutes
,
Decrees
,
and
Ordinances
ratified
for
the
State
and
Gouernement
of
England
,
should
be
thrust
for
binding
Laws
vpon
the
Kingdome
of
France
:
nor
that
Catholikes
,
and
much
lesse
that
Ecclesiastics
,
to
the
ende
they
may
liue
in
safetie
,
and
freely
enioy
their
priuiledges
or
immunities
in
France
,
should
be
forced
to
beleeue
,
and
by
oath
to
seale
the
same
points
,
which
English
Catholikes
to
the
ende
they
may
purchase
libertie
onely
to
breath
,
nay
sorrowfully
to
sigh
rather
,
are
constrained
to
allow
and
to
aduowe
besides
.
And
whereas
in
England
there
is
no
small
number
of
Catholikes
,
that
lacke
not
constant
and
resolute
minds
to
endure
all
sorts
of
punishment
,
rather
then
to
take
that
oath
of
allegiance
;
will
there
not
be
found
an
other
manner
of
number
in
France
,
armed
with
no
lesse
constancie
and
Christian
resolution
?
There
will
,
most
honourable
Auditors
,
there
will
without
all
doubt
:
and
we
all
that
are
of
Episcopall
dignity
will
sooner
suffer
Martyrdome
in
the
cause
.
Then
out
of
the
super-abundance
and
ouer-weight
of
his
Lordships
goodnesse
,
he
closely
coucheth
and
conuayeth
a
certaine
distastfull
opposition
between
me
and
his
King
;
with
prayses
and
thankes
to
God
,
that
his
King
is
not
delighted
,
and
takes
no
pleasure
to
make
Martyrs
.
All
this
Artificial
and
swelling
discourse
like
vnto
puffe-past
,
if
it
be
viewed
at
a
neere
distance
,
will
be
found
like
a
bladder
full
of
wind
,
without
any
soliditie
of
substantiall
matter
.
For
the
Deputies
of
the
third
Estate
were
neuer
so
voide
of
vnderstanding
,
to
beleeue
that
by
prouiding
for
the
life
and
safety
of
their
King
they
should
thrust
him
headlong
into
eternall
damnation
.
Their
braines
were
neuer
so
much
blasted
,
so
farre
benummed
,
to
dreame
the
soule
of
their
King
cannot
mount
vp
to
heauen
,
except
he
be
dismounted
from
his
Princely
Throne
vpon
earth
,
whensoeuer
the
Pope
shall
hold
vp
his
finger
.
And
whereas
he
is
bold
to
pronounce
,
that
heretikes
of
France
doe
make
their
benefit
and
aduantage
of
this
diuision
;
that
speech
is
grounded
vpon
this
proposition
;
That
professors
of
the
Christian
Religion
reformed
(
which
is
to
say
,
purged
and
cleansed
of
all
Popish
dregs
)
are
heretiks
in
fact
,
and
ought
so
to
be
reputed
in
right
.
Which
proposition
his
Lordship
wil
neuer
soundly
and
sufficiently
make
good
,
before
his
Holinesse
hath
compiled
an
other
Gospell
,
or
hath
forged
an
other
Bible
at
his
Pontificiall
anvile
.
The
L.
Cardinall
vndertooke
to
reade
me
a
lecture
vpon
that
argument
;
but
euer
since
hath
played
Mum-budget
,
and
hath
put
himselfe
to
silence
,
like
one
at
a
Non-plus
in
his
enterprise
.
There
be
three
yeeres
already
gone
and
past
,
since
his
Lordship
beganne
to
shape
some
answer
to
a
certaine
writing
dispatched
by
me
in
few
daies
.
With
forming
and
reforming
,
with
filing
and
polishing
,
with
labouring
and
licking
his
answer
ouer
and
ouer
againe
,
with
reiterated
extractions
and
calcinations
,
it
may
be
coniectured
that
all
his
Lordships
labour
and
cost
is
long
since
evaporated
and
vanished
in
the
aire
.
Howbeit
,
as
well
the
friendly
conference
of
a
King
,
(
for
I
will
not
call
it
a
contention
)
as
also
the
dignitie
,
excellencie
,
and
importance
of
the
matter
,
long
since
deserued
,
and
as
long
since
required
the
publishing
of
some
or
other
answer
.
His
Lordships
long
silence
will
neuer
be
imputed
to
lacke
of
capacity
,
wherewith
who
knoweth
not
how
abundantly
he
is
furnished
;
but
rather
to
well
aduised
agnition
of
his
owne
working
and
building
vpon
a
weake
foundation
.
But
let
vs
returne
vnto
these
heretikes
,
that
make
so
great
gaine
by
the
disagreement
of
Catholikes
.
It
is
no
part
of
their
dutie
to
aime
at
sowing
of
dissentions
;
but
rather
to
intend
and
attend
their
faithfull
performance
of
seruice
to
their
King
.
If
some
be
pleased
,
and
others
offended
,
when
so
good
and
loyall
duties
are
sincerely
discharged
;
it
is
for
all
good
subiects
to
grieue
and
to
be
sory
,
that
when
they
speake
for
the
safetie
of
their
King
and
honour
of
the
truth
,
it
is
their
hard
hap
to
leaue
any
at
all
vnsatisfied
.
But
suppose
the
said
heretikes
were
the
Authors
of
this
Article
preferred
by
the
third
Estate
.
What
need
they
to
conceale
their
names
in
that
regard
?
What
need
they
to
disclaime
the
credit
of
such
a
worthy
act
?
Would
it
not
redound
to
their
perpetuall
honour
,
to
be
the
onely
subiects
that
kept
watch
ouer
the
Kings
life
and
Crowne
,
that
stood
centinell
,
and
walked
the
rounds
for
the
preseruation
of
his
Princely
diademe
,
when
all
other
had
no
more
touch
,
no
more
feeling
thereof
then
so
many
stones
?
And
what
neede
the
Deputies
for
the
third
Estate
,
to
receiue
instructions
from
forraine
Kingdomes
,
concerning
a
cause
of
that
nature
;
when
there
was
no
want
of
domesticall
examples
,
and
the
French
histories
were
plentifull
in
that
argument
?
What
need
they
to
gape
for
this
reformed
doctrine
,
to
come
swimming
with
a
fishes
tayle
out
of
an
Island
to
the
mayne
continent
,
when
they
had
before
their
eyes
the
murders
of
two
Kings
,
with
diuerse
ciuill
warres
,
and
many
Arrests
of
Court
,
all
tending
to
insinuate
and
suggest
the
introduction
of
the
same
remedy
?
Suggestions
are
needlesse
from
abroad
,
when
the
mischiefe
is
felt
at
home
.
It
seemes
to
me
that
his
Lordship
in
smoothing
and
tickling
the
Deputies
for
the
third
Estate
,
doth
no
lesse
then
wring
and
wrong
their
great
sufficiencie
with
contumely
and
outragious
abuse
:
as
if
they
were
not
furnished
with
sufficient
foresight
,
&
with
loyal
affection
towards
their
King
,
for
the
preseruation
of
his
life
and
honour
,
if
the
remedie
were
not
beaten
into
their
heads
by
those
of
the
Religion
,
reputed
heretikes
.
Touching
my selfe
,
ranged
by
his
Lordship
in
the
same
ranke
with
sowers
of
dissention
;
I
take
my
God
to
witnes
,
and
my
owne
conscience
,
that
I
neuer
dream'd
of
any
such
vnchristian
proiect
.
It
hath
been
hitherto
my
ordinary
course
to
follow
honest
counsells
,
and
to
walke
in
open
waies
.
I
neuer
wonted
my selfe
to
holes
and
corners
,
to
crafty
shifts
,
but
euermore
to
plain
and
open
designes
.
I
need
not
hide
mine
intentions
for
feare
of
any
mortall
man
,
that
puffeth
breath
of
life
out
of
his
nostrils
.
Nor
in
any
sort
doe
I
purpose
,
to
set
Iulian
the
Apostata
before
mine
eyes
,
as
a
patterne
for
me
to
follow
.
Iulian
of
a
Christian
became
a
Pagan
:
I
professe
the
same
faith
of
Christ
still
,
which
I
haue
euer
professed
:
Iulian
went
about
his
designes
with
crafty
conueiances
;
I
neuer
with
any
of
his
captious
and
cunning
sleights
:
Iulian
forced
his
subiects
to
infidelitie
against
Iesus
Christ
;
I
labour
to
induce
my
subiects
vnto
such
tearmes
of
loyaltie
towards
my selfe
,
as
Iesus
Christ
hath
prescribed
and
taught
in
his
word
.
But
how
farre
I
differ
from
Iulian
,
it
is
to
bee
seene
more
at
large
in
my
answer
to
Bellarmines
Epistles
written
to
Blackwell
;
from
whence
the
Lord
Cardinall
borrowing
this
example
,
it
might
well
haue
beseemed
his
Lordship
to
borrow
likewise
my
answer
from
the
same
place
.
Now
as
it
mooues
me
nothing
at
all
,
to
be
drawne
by
his
Lordship
into
suspitions
of
this
nature
and
qualitie
:
so
by
the
prayses
,
that
he
rockes
me
withall
,
I
will
neuer
be
lulled
asleepe
.
To
commend
a
man
for
his
knowledge
,
and
withall
to
take
from
him
the
feare
of
God
,
is
to
admire
a
souldier
for
his
goodly
head
of
haire
or
his
curled
locks
,
and
withall
to
call
him
base
coward
,
faint-hearted
and
fresh-water
souldier
.
Knowledge
,
wit
,
and
learning
in
an
hereticke
,
are
of
none
other
vse
and
seruice
,
but
onely
to
make
him
the
more
culpable
,
and
consequently
obnoxious
to
the
more
grieuous
punishments
.
All
vertues
turne
to
vices
,
when
they
become
the
seruants
of
impietie
.
The
hand-maids
which
the
Soueraigne
Lady
Wisdome
calleth
to
be
of
her
traine
in
the
9.
Prouerb
.
are
moral
vertues
,
and
humane
sciences
;
which
then
become
pernicious
,
when
they
runne
away
from
their
Soueraigne
Lady-Mistris
,
and
put
ouer
themselues
in
seruice
to
the
Deuill
.
What
difference
is
between
two
men
,
both
alike
wanting
the
knowledge
of
God
;
the
one
fnrnished
with
arts
and
ciuill
vertues
,
the
other
brutishly
barbarous
and
of
a
deformed
life
,
or
of
prophane
manners
?
What
is
the
difference
between
these
two
?
I
make
this
the
onely
difference
:
the
first
goeth
to
hell
with
a
better
grace
,
and
falleth
into
perdition
with
more
facility
,
then
the
second
.
But
he
becommeth
exceedingly
wicked
,
euen
threefold
and
fourefold
abhominable
,
if
he
wast
his
treasure
and
stocke
of
ciuill
vertues
in
persecuting
the
Church
of
Christ
:
and
if
that
may
be
layed
in
his
dish
which
was
cast
in
Caesars
teeth
,
that
in
plain
sobernes
and
well-setled
temper
,
he
attempts
the
ruine
of
the
Common-wealth
,
which
from
a
drunken
sot
might
receiue
perhaps
a
more
easie
fall
.
In
briefe
,
I
scorn
all
garlands
of
praises
,
which
are
not
euer
greene
;
but
beeing
drie
and
withered
for
want
of
sap
and
radicall
moysture
,
doe
flagge
about
barbarous
Princes
browes
.
I
defie
and
renounce
those
prayses
,
which
fit
me
no
more
then
they
fit
a
Mahumetane
King
of
Marocco
.
I
contest
against
all
praises
which
grace
me
with
pety
accessories
,
but
rob
me
of
the
principall
,
that
one
thing
necessary
;
namely
,
the
feare
and
knowledge
of
my
God
:
vnto
whose
Maiesty
alone
,
I
haue
deuoted
my
scepter
,
my
sword
,
my
penne
,
my
whole
industry
,
my
whole
selfe
,
with
all
that
is
mine
in
whole
and
in
part
.
I
doe
it
,
I
doe
it
in
all
humble
acknowledgement
of
his
vnspeakable
mercy
and
fauour
,
who
hath
vouchsafed
to
deliuer
me
from
the
erroneous
way
of
this
age
,
to
deliuer
my
Kingdome
from
the
Popes
tyrannicall
yoake
,
vnder
which
it
hath
lyen
in
times
past
most
grieuously
oppressed
.
My
Kingdome
where
God
is
now
purely
serued
,
and
called
vpon
in
a
tongue
which
all
the
vulgar
vnderstand
.
My
Kingdom
,
where
the
people
may
now
reade
the
Scriptures
without
any
speciall
priuiledge
from
the
Apostolike
See
,
and
with
no
lesse
libertie
then
the
people
of
Ephesus
,
of
Rome
,
and
of
Corinth
did
reade
the
holy
Epistles
,
written
to
their
Churches
by
S.
Paul
.
My
Kingdome
,
where
the
people
now
pay
no
longer
any
tribute
by
the
poll
for
Papall
indulgences
,
as
they
did
about
an
hundred
yeeres
past
,
But
if
the
L.
Cardinall
by
assured
and
certaine
knowledge
(
as
perhaps
he
may
by
common
fame
)
did
vnderstand
the
horrible
conspiracies
that
haue
been
plotted
and
contriued
,
not
against
my
person
and
life
alone
,
but
also
against
my
whole
stocke
:
if
he
rightly
knew
and
were
inly
perswaded
,
of
how
many
fowle
periuries
and
wicked
treasons
,
diuerse
Ecclesiasticall
persons
haue
been
lawfully
conuicted
:
in
stead
of
charging
me
with
false
imputations
,
that
I
suffer
not
my
Catholikes
to
fetch
a
sigh
,
or
to
draw
their
breath
;
and
that
I
thrust
my
Catholikes
vpon
the
sharpe
edge
of
punishment
in
euery
kind
;
he
would
,
and
might
well
,
rather
wonder
,
how
I
my selfe
,
after
so
many
dangers
run
,
after
so
many
proditorious
snares
escaped
,
doe
yet
fetch
my
owne
breath
,
and
yet
practise
Princely
clemency
towards
the
said
Catholiks
,
notorious
transgressors
of
diuine
and
humane
laws
.
If
the
French
King
in
the
heart
of
his
Kingdome
,
should
nourish
and
foster
such
a
nest
of
stinging
hornets
and
busie
waspes
,
I
meane
such
a
pack
of
subiects
,
denying
his
absolute
Soueraignty
,
as
many
Romane
Catholikes
of
my
Kingdome
do
mine
:
it
may
well
bee
doubted
,
whether
the
L.
Cardinall
would
aduise
his
King
still
to
feather
the
nest
of
the
said
Catholiks
,
still
to
keep
them
warm
,
still
to
beare
them
with
an
easie
and
a
gentle
hand
.
It
may
well
be
doubted
,
whether
his
Lordship
would
extoll
their
constancie
,
that
would
haue
the
courage
to
sheath
vp
their
swords
in
his
Kings
bowels
,
or
blow
vp
his
King
with
gun-powder
,
into
the
neather
station
of
the
lowest
region
.
It
may
well
be
doubted
,
whether
hee
would
indure
that
Orator
,
who
(
like
as
himselfe
hath
done
)
should
stirre
vp
others
to
suffer
Martyrdome
after
such
examples
,
and
to
imitate
parricides
and
traitors
in
their
constancy
.
The
scope
then
of
the
L.
Cardinal
,
in
striking
the
sweet
strings
,
and
sounding
the
pleasant
notes
of
prayses
,
which
faine
he
would
fill
mine
eares
withall
;
is
onely
by
his
excellent
skil
in
the
musicke
of
Oratorie
,
to
bewitch
the
hearts
of
my
subiects
,
to
infatuate
their
minds
,
to
settle
them
in
a
resolution
to
depriue
me
of
my
life
.
The
reason
:
Because
the
plotters
and
practisers
against
my
life
,
are
honoured
and
rewarded
with
a
glorious
name
of
Martyrs
:
their
constancie
(
what
els
?
)
is
admired
,
when
they
suffer
death
for
treason
.
Whereas
hitherto
during
the
time
of
my
whole
raigne
to
this
day
,
(
I
speake
it
in
the
word
of
a
King
,
and
truth
it selfe
shal
make
good
the
Kings
word
)
no
man
hath
lost
his
life
,
no
man
hath
endured
the
Racke
,
no
man
hath
suffered
corporall
punishment
in
other
kinds
,
meerely
or
simply
,
or
in
any
degree
of
respect
,
for
his
conscience
in
matter
of
religion
;
but
for
wicked
conspiring
against
my
life
,
or
Estate
,
or
Royall
dignitie
;
or
els
for
some
notorious
crime
,
or
some
obstinate
and
wilfull
disobedience
.
Of
which
traiterous
and
viperous
brood
,
I
commanded
one
to
be
hanged
by
the
necke
of
late
in
Scotland
:
a
Iesuite
of
intolerable
impudencie
,
who
at
his
arraignment
and
publike
triall
,
stiffely
maintained
,
that
I
haue
robbed
the
Pope
of
his
right
,
and
haue
no
manner
of
right
in
the
possession
of
my
Kingdome
.
His
Lordship
therefore
in
offering
himselfe
to
Martyrdome
,
after
the
rare
example
of
Catholiks
,
as
he
saith
suffering
all
sort
of
punishment
in
my
Kingdome
,
doth
plainely
professe
himselfe
a
follower
of
traytors
and
parricides
.
These
be
the
Worthies
,
these
the
heroicall
spirits
,
these
the
honourable
Captaines
and
Coronels
,
whose
vertuous
parts
neuer
sufficiently
magnified
and
praysed
,
his
Lordship
propoundeth
for
imitation
to
the
French
Bishops
.
O
the
name
of
Martyrs
,
in
olde
times
a
sacred
name
!
how
is
it
now
derided
and
scoffed
?
how
is
it
in
these
daies
filthily
prophaned
?
O
you
the
whole
quire
and
holy
company
of
Apostles
,
who
haue
sealed
the
truth
with
your
dearest
blood
!
how
much
are
you
disparaged
?
how
vnfitly
are
you
paragoned
and
matched
,
when
traytors
,
bloody
butchers
,
and
King-killers
are
made
your
assistants
,
and
of
the
same
Quorum
;
or
to
speake
in
milder
tearmes
,
when
you
are
coupled
with
Martyrs
that
suffer
for
maintaining
the
Temporall
rites
of
the
Popes
Empire
?
with
Bishops
that
offer
themselues
to
a
Problematicall
Martyrdome
,
for
a
point
decided
neither
by
the
authorities
of
your
Spirit-inspired
pens
,
nor
by
the
auncient
and
venerable
testimonie
of
the
Primitiue
Church
?
for
a
point
which
they
dare
not
vndertake
to
teach
,
otherwise
then
by
a
doubtfull
,
cold
,
fearefull
way
of
discourse
,
and
altogether
without
resolution
.
In
good
sooth
,
I
take
the
Cardinall
for
a
personage
of
a
quicker
spirit
and
clearer
sight
,
(
let
his
Lordship
hold
me
excused
)
then
to
perswade
my selfe
,
that
in
these
matters
his
tongue
and
his
heart
,
his
pen
and
his
inward
iudgement
,
haue
any
concord
or
correspondence
one
with
another
.
For
beeing
very
much
against
his
minde
(
as
he
doth
confesse
)
thrust
into
the
office
of
an
Aduocate
to
pleade
this
cause
;
he
suffered
himselfe
to
be
carried
(
after
his
engagement
)
with
some
heat
,
to
vtter
some
things
against
his
conscience
murmuring
and
grumbling
the
contrary
within
;
and
to
affirme
some
other
things
with
confidence
,
whereof
he
had
not
been
otherwise
informed
,
then
onely
by
vaine
and
lying
report
.
Of
which
ranke
is
that
bold
assertion
of
his
Lordship
;
That
many
Catholiks
in
England
,
rather
then
they
would
subscribe
to
the
oath
of
allegiance
in
the
form
thereof
,
haue
vndergone
all
sorts
of
punishment
.
For
in
England
(
as
we
haue
truely
giuen
the
whole
Christian
world
to
vnderstand
in
our
Preface
to
the
Apologie
)
there
is
but
one
forme
or
kind
of
punishment
ordained
for
all
sorts
of
traytors
.
Hath
not
his
Lordship
now
graced
me
with
goodly
testimonialls
of
prayse
and
commendation
?
Am
I
not
by
his
prayses
proclaimed
a
Tyrant
,
as
it
were
inebriated
with
blood
of
the
Saints
,
and
a
famous
Enginer
of
torments
for
my
Catholikes
?
To
this
exhortation
for
the
suffering
of
Martyrdome
,
in
imitation
of
my
English
traytors
and
parricides
,
if
we
shall
adde
;
how
craftily
and
subtilly
he
makes
the
Kings
of
England
to
hold
of
the
Pope
by
fealty
,
and
their
Kingdome
in
bondage
to
the
Pope
by
Temporall
recognizance
;
it
shall
easily
appeare
,
that
his
holy-water
of
prayses
wherewith
I
am
so
reuerently
besprinkled
,
is
a
composition
extracted
out
of
a
dram
of
hony
and
a
pound
of
gall
,
first
steeped
in
a
strong
decoction
of
bitter
wormewood
,
or
of
the
wild
gourd
called
Coloquintida
.
For
after
he
hath
in
the
beginning
of
his
Oration
,
When
King
Iohn
of
England
,
not
yet
bound
in
any
temporall
recognizance
to
the
Pope
,
had
expelled
his
Bishops
,
&c.
His
Lordship
means
,
that
King
Iohn
became
so
bound
to
the
Pope
not
long
after
.
And
what
may
this
meaning
be
,
but
in
plaine
tearmes
and
broad
speach
,
to
cal
me
vsurper
and
vnlawfull
King
?
For
the
feudatarie
,
or
he
that
holdeth
a
Mannor
by
fealty
,
when
he
doth
not
his
homage
,
with
all
suit
and
seruice
that
he
owes
to
the
Lord
Paramount
,
doth
fall
from
the
propertie
of
his
fee
.
This
reproach
of
the
L.
Cardinals
,
is
seconded
with
an
other
of
Bellarmines
his
brother
Cardinall
;
That
Ireland
was
giuen
to
the
Kings
of
England
by
the
Pope
.
The
best
is
that
his
most
reuerend
Lordship
hath
not
shewed
,
who
it
was
that
gaue
Ireland
to
the
Pope
.
And
touching
Iohn
King
of
England
,
thus
in
briefe
stands
the
whole
matter
.
Between
Henry
2.
and
the
Pope
had
passed
sundry
bickerments
,
about
collating
of
Ecclesiasticall
dignities
.
Iohn
the
sonne
,
after
his
fathers
death
,
reneweth
,
vndertaketh
,
and
pursueth
the
same
quarrell
.
Driueth
certaine
English
Bishops
out
of
the
Kingdome
,
for
defending
the
Popes
insolent
vsurpation
vpon
his
Royall
prerogatiue
,
and
Regall
rights
.
Sheweth
such
Princely
courage
and
resolution
in
those
times
,
when
all
that
stood
and
suffered
for
the
Popes
Temporall
pretensions
against
Kings
,
were
enrowled
Martyrs
or
Confessors
.
The
Pope
takes
the
matter
in
fowle
scorne
,
and
great
indignation
;
shuts
the
King
by
his
excommunicatory
Bulls
out
of
the
Church
;
stirres
vp
his
Barons
,
for
other
causes
the
Kings
heauy
friends
,
to
rise
in
armes
;
giues
the
Kingdome
of
England
(
like
a
masterlesse
man
turned
ouer
to
a
new
master
)
to
Philippus
Augustus
King
of
France
;
binds
Philip
to
make
a
conquest
of
England
by
the
sword
,
or
else
no
bargaine
,
or
else
no
gift
;
promises
Philip
,
in
recompence
of
his
trauell
and
Royall
expences
in
that
conquest
,
full
absolution
and
a
general
pardon
at
large
for
all
his
sinnes
:
to
be
short
,
cuts
King
Iohn
out
so
much
worke
and
makes
him
keep
so
many
yrons
in
the
fire
for
his
worke
,
that
he
had
none
other
way
,
none
other
meanes
to
pacifie
the
Popes
high
displeasure
,
to
correct
or
qualifie
the
malignitie
of
the
Popes
cholericke
humour
,
by
whom
he
was
then
so
intangled
in
the
Popes
toyles
,
but
by
yeelding
himselfe
to
become
the
Popes
vassall
,
and
his
Kingdome
feudatary
or
to
hold
by
fealty
of
the
Papall
See
.
By
this
meanes
his
Crowne
is
made
tributarie
,
all
his
people
liable
to
payment
of
taxes
by
the
poll
for
a
certaine
yearly
tribute
,
and
he
is
blessed
with
a
pardon
for
all
his
sinnes
.
Whether
King
Iohn
was
mooued
to
doe
this
dishonourable
act
vpon
any
deuotion
,
or
inflamed
with
any
zeale
of
Religion
;
or
inforced
by
the
vnresistable
weapons
of
necessitie
,
who
can
be
so
blind
,
that
he
doth
not
well
see
and
clearely
perceiue
?
For
to
purchase
his
owne
freedom
from
this
bondage
to
the
Pope
;
what
could
he
be
vnwilling
to
doe
,
that
was
willing
to
bring
his
Kingdome
vnder
the
yoke
of
Amirales
Murmelinus
a
Mahumetan
Prince
,
then
King
of
Granado
and
Barbaria
?
The
Pope
after
that
,
sent
a
Legat
into
England
.
The
King
now
the
Popes
vassall
,
and
holding
his
Crowne
of
the
Pope
,
like
a
man
that
holds
his
land
of
an
other
by
Knights
seruice
,
or
by
homage
and
fealty
,
doth
faire
homage
for
his
Crowne
to
the
Popes
Legat
,
and
layeth
downe
at
his
feete
a
great
masse
of
the
purest
gold
in
coyne
.
The
reuerend
Legat
,
in
token
of
his
Masters
Soueraigntie
,
with
more
then
vsuall
pride
fals
to
kicking
and
spurning
the
treasure
,
no
doubt
with
a
paire
of
most
holy
feete
.
Not
onely
so
;
but
likewise
at
solemne
feasts
is
easily
entreated
to
take
the
Kings
chaire
of
Estate
.
Here
I
would
faine
know
the
Lord
Cardinals
opinion
;
whether
these
actions
of
the
Pope
were
iust
or
vniust
,
lawfull
or
vnlawfull
,
according
to
right
or
against
all
right
and
reason
.
If
he
will
say
against
right
;
it
is
then
cleare
,
that
against
right
his
Lordship
hath
made
way
to
this
example
:
if
according
to
right
;
let
him
then
make
it
knowne
,
from
whence
or
from
whom
this
power
was
deriued
and
conuaied
to
the
Pope
,
whereby
he
makes
himselfe
Soueraigne
Lord
of
Temporalties
in
that
Kingdome
,
where
neither
he
nor
any
of
his
predecessors
euer
pretended
any
right
,
or
laid
any
claime
to
Temporall
matters
before
.
Are
such
prankes
to
be
played
by
the
Pontificiall
Bishop
?
Is
this
an
act
of
Holinesse
,
to
set
a
Kingdome
on
fire
by
the
flaming
brands
of
sedition
?
to
dismember
and
quarter
a
Kingdome
with
intestine
warres
;
onely
to
this
end
,
that
a
King
once
reduced
to
the
lowest
degree
of
miserie
,
might
be
lifted
by
his
Holinesse
out
of
his
Royall
prerogatiue
,
the
very
soule
and
life
of
his
Royall
Estate
?
When
beganne
this
Papall
power
?
In
what
age
beganne
the
Pope
to
practise
this
power
?
What!
haue
the
auncient
Canons
,
(
for
the
Scripture
in
this
question
beareth
no
pawme
)
haue
the
Canons
of
the
auncient
Church
,
imposed
any
such
satisfaction
vpon
a
sinner
,
that
of
ueraigne
and
free
King
,
he
should
become
vassal
to
his
ghostly
Father
;
that
he
should
make
himselfe
together
with
all
his
people
and
subiects
tributaries
to
a
Bishop
,
that
shall
rifle
a
whole
Nation
of
their
coyne
,
that
shall
receiue
homage
of
a
King
,
and
make
a
King
his
vassall
?
What!
Shall
not
a
sinner
be
quitted
of
his
faults
,
except
his
Pastor
turne
robber
,
and
one
that
goeth
about
to
get
a
booty
?
except
he
make
his
Pastor
a
feoffee
in
his
whole
Estate
,
and
suffer
himselfe
vnder
a
shadow
of
penance
to
freeze
naked
,
to
be
turned
out
of
all
his
goods
and
possessions
of
inheritance
?
But
be
it
graunted
,
admit
his
Holinesse
robs
one
Prince
of
his
rights
and
reuenewes
,
to
conferre
the
same
vpon
an
other
:
were
it
not
an
high
degree
of
Tyrannie
to
finger
an
other
mans
estate
,
and
to
giue
that
away
to
a
third
,
which
the
second
hath
no
right
,
no
lawfull
authoritie
to
giue
?
Well
,
if
the
Pope
then
shall
become
his
own
caruer
in
the
rights
of
an
other
;
if
he
shal
make
his
owne
coffers
to
swell
with
an
others
reuenewes
,
if
he
shall
decke
and
array
his
owne
backe
in
the
spoyles
of
a
sinner
,
with
whom
in
absolution
he
maketh
peace
,
and
taketh
truce
;
what
can
this
be
else
,
but
running
into
further
degrees
of
wickednesse
and
mischiefe
?
what
can
this
be
else
,
but
heaping
of
robbery
vpon
fraud
,
and
impiety
vpon
robbery
?
For
by
such
deceitfull
,
crafty
,
and
cunning
practises
,
the
nature
of
the
Pontificiall
Sea
,
meerely
spirituall
,
is
changed
into
the
Kings-bench-Court
,
meerely
temporall
:
the
Bishops
chaire
is
changed
into
a
Monarchs
Throne
.
And
not
onely
so
;
but
besides
,
the
sinners
repentance
is
changed
into
a
snare
or
pit-fall
of
cousening
deceit
;
and
Saint
Peters
net
is
changed
into
a
casting-net
or
a
flew
,
to
fish
for
all
the
wealth
of
most
flourishing
Kingdomes
.
Moreouer
,
the
King
(
a
hard
case
)
is
driuen
by
such
wyles
and
subtilties
,
to
worke
impossibilities
,
to
act
more
then
is
lawfull
or
within
the
compasse
of
his
power
to
practise
.
For
the
King
neither
may
in
right
,
nor
can
by
power
trans-nature
his
Crowne
,
impaire
the
Maiestie
of
his
Kingdome
,
or
leaue
his
Royall
dignitie
lesse
free
to
his
heire
apparant
,
or
next
successor
,
then
he
receiued
the
same
of
his
predecessor
.
Much
lesse
,
by
any
dishonourable
capitulations
,
by
any
vnworthy
contracts
,
degrade
his
posteritie
,
bring
his
people
vnder
the
grieuous
burden
of
tributes
and
taxes
to
a
forraine
Prince
.
Least
of
all
,
make
them
tributary
to
a
Priest
:
vnto
whom
it
no
way
appertaineth
to
haue
any
hand
in
the
ciuill
affaires
of
Kings
,
or
to
distaine
&
vnhallow
their
Crownes
.
And
therefore
when
the
Pope
dispatched
his
Nuntio
to
Philippus
Augustus
,
requesting
the
King
to
avert
Lewis
his
sonne
from
laying
any
claime
to
the
Kingdom
of
England
;
Philip
answered
the
Legat
(
as
we
haue
it
in
Math.
Paris
;
)
No
King
,
no
Prince
can
abienate
or
giue
away
his
Kingdome
,
but
by
consent
of
his
Barons
,
bound
by
Knights
seruice
to
defend
the
said
Kingdom
:
and
in
case
the
Pope
shall
stand
for
the
contrary
error
,
his
Holinesse
shall
giue
to
Kingdomes
a
most
pernicious
example
.
By
the
same
Authorit
is
testified
,
that
King
Iohn
became
odious
to
his
subiects
,
for
such
dishonorable
and
vnworthie
inthralling
of
his
Crowne
and
Kingdome
.
Therefore
the
Popes
right
pretended
to
the
Crowne
of
England
,
which
is
nothing
else
but
a
ridiculous
vsurpation
,
hath
long
agoe
vanished
into
smoake
,
and
required
not
so
much
as
the
drawing
of
one
sword
to
snatch
and
pull
it
by
violence
out
of
his
hands
.
For
the
Popes
power
lying
altogether
in
a
certaine
wild
and
wandring
conceit
or
opinion
of
men
,
and
beeing
onely
an
imaginary
castle
in
the
ayre
,
built
by
pride
,
and
vnderpropped
by
superstition
,
is
very
speedily
dispersed
vpon
the
first
rising
and
appearing
of
the
truth
in
her
glorious
brightnesse
.
There
is
none
so
very
a
dolt
or
block-head
to
deny
,
that
in
case
this
right
of
the
Pope
ouer
England
,
is
grounded
vpon
Gods
word
,
then
his
Holinesse
may
challenge
the
like
right
ouer
all
other
Kingdomes
:
because
all
other
Kingdomes
,
Crownes
,
and
Scepters
are
subiect
alike
to
Gods
word
.
For
what
priuiledge
,
what
charter
,
what
euidence
can
France
fetch
out
of
the
Rolles
,
or
any
other
treasurie
of
her
monuments
or
records
,
to
shew
that
she
oweth
lesse
subiection
to
God
then
England
?
Or
was
this
yoke
of
bondage
then
brought
vpon
the
English
Nation
;
was
it
a
prerogatiue
,
whereby
they
might
more
easily
come
to
the
libertie
of
the
sonnes
of
God
?
Or
were
the
people
of
England
perswaded
,
that
for
all
their
substance
,
wealth
,
and
life
bestowed
on
the
Pope
,
his
Holinesse
by
way
of
exchange
returned
them
better
weight
and
measure
of
spirituall
graces
?
It
is
ridiculous
,
onely
to
conceiue
these
to
yes
in
thought
;
and
yet
with
such
ridiculous
,
with
such
toyes
in
conceit
,
his
Lordship
feedes
and
entertains
his
auditors
.
From
this
point
he
falleth
to
an
other
bowt
and
fling
at
his
heretikes
,
There
is
not
one
Synode
of
ministers
(
as
he
saith
)
which
would
willingly
subscribe
to
this
Article
,
whereunto
we
should
be
bound
to
sweare
.
But
herein
his
Lordship
shooteth
farre
from
the
mark
.
This
Article
is
approued
and
preached
by
the
Ministers
of
my
Kingdome
.
It
is
likewise
preached
by
those
of
France
,
and
if
neede
be
(
I
assure
my selfe
)
will
be
signed
by
all
the
Ministers
of
the
French
Church
.
The
L.
Cardinall
proceedeth
,
(
for
hee
meaneth
not
so
soone
to
giue
ouer
these
heretikes
:
All
their
Consistories
beleeue
it
as
their
Creede
;
that
if
Catholike
Princes
at
any
time
shall
offer
force
vnto
their
conscience
,
then
they
are
dispensed
withall
for
their
oath
of
allegiance
.
Hence
are
these
modifications
and
restrictions
,
tossed
so
much
in
their
mouthes
;
Prouided
the
King
force
vs
not
in
our
conscience
.
Hence
are
these
exceptions
in
the
profession
of
their
faith
;
Prouided
the
Soueraigne
power
and
authoritie
of
God
,
be
not
in
any
sort
violated
or
infringed
.
I
am
not
able
to
conceiue
what
engine
can
be
framed
of
these
materialls
,
for
the
bearing
of
Kings
out
of
their
eminent
seats
,
by
any
lawfull
authority
or
power
in
the
Pope
.
For
say
,
those
of
the
Religion
should
be
tainted
with
some
like
errour
;
how
can
that
be
any
shelter
of
excuse
for
those
of
the
Romish
Church
,
to
vndermine
or
to
digge
vp
the
Thrones
of
their
Kings
?
But
in
this
allegation
of
the
Lord
Cardinal
,
there
is
nothing
at
all
,
which
doth
not
iumpe
iust
and
accord
to
a
haire
with
the
Article
of
the
third
Estate
,
and
with
obedience
due
to
the
King
.
For
they
doe
not
professe
,
that
in
case
the
King
shall
commaund
them
to
doe
any
act
contrarie
to
their
conscience
,
they
would
flie
at
his
throat
,
would
make
any
attempt
against
his
life
,
would
refuse
to
pay
their
taxations
,
or
to
defend
him
in
the
warres
.
They
make
no
profession
of
deposing
the
King
,
or
discharging
the
people
from
the
oath
of
allegiance
tendred
to
the
King
:
which
is
the
very
point
or
issue
of
the
matter
in
controuersie
,
and
the
maine
mischeife
,
against
which
the
third
Estate
hath
bin
most
worthily
carefull
to
prouide
a
wholesome
remedie
by
this
Article
.
There
is
a
world
of
difference
betweene
the
termes
of
disobedience
,
and
of
deposition
.
It
is
one
thing
to
disobey
the
Kings
commaund
in
matters
prohibited
by
diuine
lawes
,
and
yet
in
all
other
matters
to
performe
full
subiection
vnto
the
King
.
It
is
another
thing
of
a
farre
higher
degree
or
straine
of
disloyaltie
,
to
bare
the
King
of
his
Royall
robes
,
throne
,
and
scepter
,
and
when
he
is
thus
farre
disgraced
,
to
degrade
him
and
to
put
him
from
his
degree
and
place
of
a
King
.
If
the
holy
Father
should
charge
the
L.
Cardinal
to
doe
some
act
repugnant
in
his
owne
knowledge
to
the
Law
of
God
,
I
will
religiously
,
and
according
to
the
rule
of
charity
presume
,
that
his
Lordship
in
this
case
would
stand
out
against
his
Holinesse
,
and
notwithstanding
would
still
acknowledge
him
to
be
Pope
.
His
Lordship
yet
prosecutes
and
followes
his
former
purpose
:
Hence
are
those
armes
which
they
haue
oftentimes
borne
against
Kings
,
when
Kings
practised
to
take
away
the
libertie
of
their
conscience
and
Religion
.
Hence
are
those
turbulent
Commotions
and
seditions
by
them
raised
,
as
well
in
the
Law-countryes
against
the
King
of
Spaine
,
as
in
Swethland
against
the
Catholike
King
of
Polonia
.
Besides
,
he
casteth
Iunius
Brutus
,
Buchananus
,
Barclaius
,
and
Gerson
in
our
teeth
.
To
what
end
all
this
?
I
see
not
how
it
can
be
auaileable
to
authorize
the
deposing
of
Kings
,
especially
the
Popes
power
to
depose
.
And
yet
his
Lordship
here
doth
outface
(
by
his
leaue
)
and
beare
downe
the
truth
.
For
I
could
neuer
yet
learne
by
any
good
and
true
intelligence
,
that
in
France
those
of
the
Religion
took
armes
at
any
time
against
their
King
.
In
the
first
ciuill
warres
they
stood
onely
vpon
their
guard
:
they
stood
only
to
their
lawfull
wards
and
locks
of
defence
:
they
armed
not
,
nor
tooke
the
field
before
they
were
pursued
with
fire
and
sword
,
burnt
vp
and
slaughtred
.
Besides
,
Religion
was
neither
the
root
nor
the
rynde
of
those
intestine
troubles
.
The
true
ground
of
the
quarrell
was
this
:
During
the
minority
of
King
Francis
2.
the
Protestants
of
France
were
a
refuge
and
succour
to
the
Princes
of
the
blood
,
when
they
were
kept
from
the
Kings
presence
,
and
by
the
ouer
powring
power
of
their
enemies
,
were
no
better
then
plaine
driuen
and
chased
from
the
Court
.
I
meane
,
the
Grand-father
of
the
King
now
raigning
,
and
the
Grand-father
of
the
Prince
of
Condé
,
when
they
had
no
place
of
safe
retreate
.
In
regard
of
which
worthy
and
honourable
seruice
,
it
may
seem
the
French
King
hath
reason
to
haue
the
Protestants
in
his
gracious
remembrance
.
With
other
commotion
or
insurrection
,
the
Protestants
are
not
iustly
to
be
charged
.
But
on
the
contrary
,
certaine
it
is
that
King
Henry
III.
raysed
and
sent
forth
seuerall
armies
against
the
Protestants
,
to
ruine
and
roote
them
out
of
the
Kingdom
:
howbeit
,
so
soon
as
they
perceiued
the
said
King
was
brought
into
dangerous
tearms
,
they
ranne
with
great
speed
and
speciall
fidelitie
to
the
Kings
rescue
and
succour
,
in
the
present
danger
.
Certaine
it
is
,
that
by
their
good
seruice
the
said
King
was
deliuered
,
from
a
most
extreame
and
imminent
perill
of
his
life
in
the
city
of
Tours
.
Certaine
it
is
,
they
neuer
abandoned
that
Henry
3.
nor
his
next
successor
Henry
4.
in
all
the
heat
of
reuolts
and
rebellions
,
raised
in
the
greatest
part
of
the
Kingdome
by
the
Pope
,
and
the
more
part
of
the
Clergie
:
but
stood
to
the
said
Kings
in
all
their
battels
,
to
beare
vp
the
Crowne
then
tottering
and
ready
to
fall
.
Certaine
it
is
,
that
euen
the
heads
and
principalls
of
those
by
whome
the
late
King
deceased
was
pursued
with
all
extremities
,
at
this
day
doe
enioy
the
fruit
of
all
the
good
seruices
done
to
the
King
by
the
said
Protestants
.
And
they
are
now
disgraced
,
kept
vnder
,
exposed
to
publike
hatred
.
What
,
for
kindling
coales
of
questions
and
controuersies
about
Religion
?
Forsooth
,
not
so
:
but
because
if
they
might
haue
equall
and
indifferent
dealing
,
if
credit
might
be
giuen
to
their
faithfull
aduertisements
,
the
Crowne
of
their
Kings
should
be
no
longer
pinned
to
the
Popes
flie-flap
;
in
France
there
should
be
no
French
exempted
from
subiection
to
the
French
King
;
causes
of
benefices
or
of
matrimonie
,
should
be
no
longer
citable
and
summonable
to
the
Romish
Court
;
and
the
Kingdome
should
be
no
longer
tributarie
vnder
the
colour
of
annats
,
the
first
fruits
of
Benefices
after
the
remooue
or
death
of
the
Incumbent
,
and
other
like
impositions
.
But
why
do
I
speake
so
much
in
the
behalfe
of
the
French
Protestants
?
The
Lord
Cardinall
himselfe
quittes
them
of
this
blame
,
when
he
telleth
vs
this
doctrine
for
the
deposing
of
Kings
by
the
Popes
mace
or
verge
,
had
credit
and
authoritie
through
all
France
,
vntill
Caluins
time
.
Doth
not
his
Lordship
vnder-hand
confesse
by
these
words
,
that
Kings
had
been
alwaies
before
Caluins
time
,
the
more
dishonoured
,
and
the
worse
serued
?
Item
,
that
Protestants
,
whome
his
Lordship
calls
heretikes
,
by
the
light
of
holy
Scripture
made
the
world
then
and
euer
since
to
see
the
right
of
Kings
,
oppressed
so
long
before
?
As
for
those
of
the
Low
Countries
,
and
the
subiects
of
Swethland
,
I
haue
little
to
say
of
their
case
,
because
it
is
not
within
ordinary
compasse
,
and
indeed
serueth
nothing
to
the
purpose
.
These
Nations
,
besides
the
cause
of
Religion
,
doe
stand
vpon
certaine
reasons
of
State
,
which
I
will
not
here
take
vpon
me
like
a
Iudge
to
determine
or
to
sift
.
Iunius
Brutus
,
whom
the
L.
Cardinall
obiecteth
,
is
an
author
vnknowne
;
and
perhaps
of
purpose
patcht
vp
by
some
Romanist
,
with
a
wyly
deceit
to
draw
the
reformed
Religion
into
hatred
with
Christian
Princes
.
Buchanan
I
reckon
and
ranke
among
Poets
,
not
among
Diuines
,
classicall
or
common
.
If
the
man
hath
burst
out
here
and
there
into
some
tearmes
of
excesse
,
or
speach
of
bad
temper
;
that
must
be
imputed
to
the
violence
of
his
humour
,
and
heate
of
his
spirit
,
not
in
any
wise
to
the
rules
and
conclusions
of
true
Religion
,
rightly
by
him
conceiued
before
.
Barclaius
alledged
by
the
Cardinal
,
meddles
not
with
deposing
of
Kings
;
but
deals
with
disavowing
them
for
Kings
,
when
they
shall
renounce
the
right
of
Royaltie
,
and
of
their
owne
accord
giue
ouer
the
Kingdome
.
Now
he
that
leaues
it
in
the
Kings
choice
,
either
to
hold
or
to
giue
ouer
his
Crowne
,
leaues
it
not
in
the
Popes
power
to
take
away
the
Kingdome
.
Of
Gerson
obtruded
by
the
Cardinall
,
we
haue
spoken
sufficiently
before
.
Where
it
hath
been
shewed
how
Gerson
is
disguised
,
masked
,
and
peruerted
by
his
Lordsh
.
In
briefe
,
I
take
not
vpon
me
to
iustifie
and
make
good
all
the
sayings
of
particular
authors
.
We
glory
(
and
well
we
may
)
that
our
religion
affordeth
no
rules
of
rebellion
:
nor
any
dispensation
to
subiects
for
the
oath
of
their
allegiance
:
and
that
none
of
our
Churches
giue
entertainement
vnto
such
monstrous
and
abhominable
principles
of
disloyaltie
.
If
any
of
the
French
,
otherwise
perswaded
in
former
times
,
At
last
his
Lordship
commeth
to
the
close
of
his
Oration
,
and
bindes
vp
his
whole
harangue
with
a
feate
wreath
of
praises
,
proper
to
his
King
.
He
styles
the
King
the
eldest
Sonne
of
the
Church
,
a
young
shoot
of
the
lilly
,
which
King
Salomon
in
all
his
Royaltie
was
not
able
to
match
.
He
leades
vs
by
the
hand
into
the
pleasant
meadowes
of
Histories
,
there
to
learne
vpon
the
very
first
sight
and
viewe
,
That
so
long
,
so
oft
as
the
Kings
of
France
embraced
vnion
,
and
kept
good
tearmes
of
concord
with
Popes
and
the
Apostolike
See
;
so
long
as
the
spouse
of
the
Church
was
pastured
and
fed
among
the
lillies
,
all
sorts
of
spirituall
&
temporall
graces
abundantly
showred
vpon
their
Crownes
,
and
vpon
their
people
:
On
the
contrary
,
when
they
made
any
rent
or
separation
from
the
most
holy
See
;
then
the
lillies
were
pricked
and
almost
choaked
with
sharpe
thornes
;
they
beganne
to
droope
,
to
stoope
,
and
to
beare
their
beautifull
heads
downe
to
the
very
ground
,
vnder
the
strong
flawes
and
gusts
of
boysterous
winds
and
tempests
.
My
answer
to
this
flourishing
close
and
vpshot
,
shall
beno
lesse
apert
then
apt
.
It
sauours
not
of
good
and
faithfull
seruice
,
to
smooth
and
stroake
the
Kings
head
with
a
soft
hand
of
oyled
speech
,
and
in
the
meane
time
to
take
away
the
Crowne
from
his
head
,
and
to
defile
it
with
dirt
.
But
let
vs
try
the
cause
by
euidence
of
Historie
,
yea
by
the
voice
and
verdict
of
experience
;
to
see
whether
the
glorious
beauty
of
the
French
lillies
,
hath
been
at
any
time
blasted
,
and
thereupon
hath
faded
,
by
starting
aside
,
and
making
separation
from
the
holy
See
.
Vnder
the
raigne
of
King
Philip
the
Faire
,
France
was
blessed
with
peace
and
prosperity
,
notwithstanding
some
outragious
acts
done
against
the
Papall
See
,
and
contumelious
crying
quittance
by
King
Philip
with
the
Pope
.
Lewis
12.
in
ranged
battell
defeated
the
armies
of
Pope
Iulius
2.
and
his
Confederates
:
proclaimed
the
said
Pope
to
be
fallen
from
the
Popedome
:
stamped
certaine
coynes
and
peices
of
gold
with
a
dishonourable
mot
,
euen
to
Rome
it selfe
,
Rome
is
Babylon
:
yet
so
much
was
Lewis
loued
and
honoured
of
his
people
,
that
by
a
peculiar
title
he
was
called
,
the
Father
of
the
Country
.
Greater
blessings
of
God
,
greater
outward
peace
and
plenty
,
greater
inward
peace
with
spirituall
and
celestial
treasures
,
were
neuer
heaped
vpon
my
Great
Brittaine
,
then
haue
been
since
my
Great
Brittaine
became
Great
in
the
greatest
and
chiefest
respect
of
all
;
to
wit
,
since
my
Great
Brittaine
hath
shaken
off
the
Popes
yoke
;
since
shee
hath
refused
to
receiue
and
to
entertain
the
Popes
Legats
,
employed
to
collect
S.
Peters
tribute
or
Peter-pence
;
since
the
Kings
of
England
,
my
Great
Brittaine
,
haue
not
beene
the
Popes
vassals
to
doe
him
homage
for
their
Crowne
,
and
haue
no
more
felt
the
lashings
,
the
scourgings
of
base
and
beggarly
Monkes
.
Of
Holland
,
Zeland
,
and
Friseland
,
what
need
I
speake
?
yet
a
word
and
no
more
.
Were
they
not
a
kind
of
naked
and
bare
people
,
of
small
value
,
before
God
lighted
the
torch
of
the
Gospel
,
and
aduanced
it
in
those
Nations
?
were
they
not
an
ill
fedde
and
scragged
people
,
in
comparison
of
the
inestimable
wealth
and
prosperity
(
both
in
all
military
actions
and
mechanicall
trades
,
in
trafficke
as
merchants
,
in
marting
as
men
of
warre
,
in
long
nauigation
for
discouerie
)
to
which
they
are
now
raysed
and
mounted
by
the
mercifull
blessing
of
God
,
since
the
darknes
of
Poperie
hath
been
scattered
,
and
the
bright
Sunne
of
the
Gospel
hath
shined
in
those
Countryes
?
Behold
the
Venetian
Republique
.
Hath
shee
now
lesse
beautie
,
lesse
glory
,
lesse
peace
and
prosperitie
,
since
she
lately
fell
to
bicker
and
contend
with
the
Pope
?
since
shee
hath
wrung
out
of
the
Popes
hand
,
the
one
of
his
two
swords
?
since
she
hath
plumed
and
shaked
his
Temporall
dominion
?
On
the
contrarie
;
after
the
French
Kings
had
honoured
the
Popes
,
with
munificent
graunts
and
gifts
of
all
the
cities
and
territories
,
lands
and
possessions
,
which
they
now
hold
in
Italy
,
and
the
auncient
Earledome
of
Avignon
in
France
for
an
ouer-plus
;
were
they
not
rudely
recompenced
,
and
homely
handled
by
their
most
ingratefull
fee-farmers
and
copy-holders
?
Haue
not
Popes
forged
a
donation
of
Constantine
,
of
purpose
to
blot
out
all
memory
of
Pepins
and
Charlemaignes
donation
?
Haue
they
not
vexed
and
troubled
the
State
?
haue
they
not
whetted
the
sonnes
of
Lewis
the
Courteous
against
their
owne
Father
,
whose
life
was
a
pattern
and
example
of
innocencie
?
Haue
they
not
by
their
infinite
exactions
,
robbed
and
scoured
the
Kingdome
of
all
their
treasure
?
Were
not
the
Kings
of
France
,
driuen
to
stoppe
their
violent
courses
by
the
pragmaticall
sanction
?
Did
they
not
sundrie
times
interdict
the
Kingdome
,
degrade
the
Kings
,
solicite
the
neighbour-Princes
to
inuade
and
lay
hold
on
the
Kingdome
,
and
stirre
vp
the
people
against
the
King
,
whereby
a
gate
was
opened
to
a
world
of
troubles
and
parricides
?
Did
not
Rauaillac
render
this
reason
for
his
monstrous
&
horrible
attempt
,
That
King
Henry
had
a
designe
to
warre
with
God
,
because
he
had
a
designe
to
take
armes
against
his
Holinesse
,
who
is
God
?
This
makes
me
to
wonder
,
what
mooued
the
L.
Cardinall
to
marshall
the
last
ciuill
warres
and
motions
in
France
,
in
the
ranke
of
examples
of
vnhappie
separation
from
the
Pope
;
when
the
Pope
himselfe
was
the
trumpetor
of
the
same
troublesome
motions
.
If
the
Pope
had
beene
wronged
and
offended
by
the
French
King
,
or
his
people
,
and
the
Kingdome
of
France
had
been
scourged
with
pestilence
,
or
famine
,
or
some
other
calamitie
by
forraine
enemies
;
it
might
haue
been
taken
in
probabilitie
,
as
a
vengeance
of
God
for
some
iniurie
done
vnto
his
Vicar
.
But
his
Holinesse
beeing
the
root
,
the
ground
,
the
master-workman
and
artificer
of
all
these
mischiefes
;
how
can
it
be
said
,
that
God
punisheth
any
iniury
done
to
the
Pope
?
but
rather
that
his
Holinesse
doth
reuenge
his
owne
quarrell
;
and
which
is
worst
of
all
,
when
his
Holinesse
hath
no
iust
cause
of
quarrell
or
offence
.
Now
then
;
to
exhort
a
Nation
(
as
the
L.
Cardinall
hath
done
)
by
the
remembrance
of
former
calamities
,
to
currie
fauour
with
the
Pope
,
and
to
hold
a
strict
vnion
with
his
Holinesse
,
is
no
exhortation
to
beare
the
Pope
any
respect
of
loue
,
or
of
reuerence
,
but
rather
a
rubbing
of
memorie
,
and
a
calling
to
mind
of
those
grieuous
calamities
,
whereof
the
Pope
hath
been
the
onely
occasion
.
It
is
also
a
threatning
and
obtruding
of
the
Popes
terrible
thunderbolts
,
which
neuer
scorched
nor
parched
any
skinne
,
(
except
crauens
and
meticulous
bodies
)
and
haue
brought
many
great
showres
of
blessings
vpon
my
Kingdome
.
As
for
France
,
if
she
hath
enioyed
prosperitie
in
the
times
of
her
good
agreement
with
Popes
,
it
is
because
the
Pope
seeks
the
amitie
of
Princes
that
are
in
prosperitie
,
haue
the
meanes
to
curbe
his
pretensions
,
and
to
put
him
to
some
plunge
.
Kings
are
not
in
prosperitie
,
because
the
Pope
holds
amity
with
Kings
;
but
his
Holinesse
vseth
all
deuises
,
and
seeketh
all
meanes
to
haue
amitie
with
Kings
,
because
hee
sees
them
flourish
and
sayle
with
prosperous
winds
.
The
swallow
is
no
cause
,
but
a
companion
of
the
spring
:
the
Pope
is
no
worker
of
a
Kingdoms
felicitie
,
but
a
wooer
of
Kings
when
they
sit
in
felicities
lap
:
he
is
no
founder
,
but
a
follower
of
their
good
fortunes
.
On
the
other
side
:
let
a
Kingdome
fall
into
some
grieuous
disaster
or
calamitie
,
let
ciuill
wars
boyle
in
the
bowels
of
the
Kingdome
;
ciuill
warres
no
lesse
dangerous
to
the
State
,
then
fearefull
and
grieuous
to
the
people
;
who
riseth
sooner
then
the
Pope
,
who
rusheth
sooner
into
the
troubled
streames
then
the
Pope
,
who
thrusteth
himselfe
sooner
into
the
heate
of
the
quarrell
then
the
Pope
,
who
runneth
sooner
to
raise
his
gaine
by
the
publike
wrack
then
the
Pope
,
and
all
vnder
colour
of
a
heart
wounded
and
bleeding
for
the
saluation
of
soules
?
If
the
lawfull
King
happen
to
be
foyled
,
to
be
oppressed
,
and
thereupon
the
State
by
his
fall
to
get
a
new
master
by
the
Popes
practise
;
then
the
said
new-master
must
hold
the
Kingdome
as
of
the
Popes
free
gift
,
and
rule
or
guide
the
sterne
of
the
State
at
his
becke
,
and
by
his
instruction
.
If
the
first
and
right
Lord
,
in
despite
of
all
the
Popes
fulminations
and
fire-workes
,
shall
get
the
honourable
day
,
and
vpper
hand
of
his
enemies
;
then
the
holy
Father
with
a
cheerfull
and
pleasant
grace
,
yea
with
fatherly
gratulation
,
opens
the
rich
cabinet
of
his
iewells
,
I
meane
the
treasurie
of
his
indulgences
,
and
falls
now
to
dandle
and
cocker
the
King
in
his
fatherly
lap
,
whose
throat
if
he
could
,
he
would
haue
cut
not
long
before
.
This
pestilent
mischiefe
hath
now
a
long
time
taken
roote
,
and
is
growne
to
a
great
head
in
the
Christian
world
,
through
the
secret
but
iust
iudgement
of
God
;
by
whom
Christian
Kings
haue
beene
smitten
with
a
spirit
of
dizzinesse
.
Christian
Kings
,
who
for
many
ages
past
haue
liued
in
ignorance
,
without
any
sound
instruction
,
without
any
true
sense
and
right
feeling
of
their
owne
right
and
power
:
whilest
vnder
a
shadow
of
Religion
and
false
cloake
of
pietie
,
their
Kingdomes
haue
beene
ouer-burdened
,
yea
ouer-born
with
tributes
,
and
their
Crownes
made
to
stoope
euen
to
miserable
bondage
.
That
God
in
whose
hand
the
hearts
of
Kings
are
poised
,
and
at
his
pleasure
turned
as
the
water-courses
;
that
mighty
God
alone
,
in
his
good
time
,
is
able
to
rouze
them
out
of
so
deepe
a
slumber
,
and
to
take
order
(
their
drowzy
fits
once
ouer
and
shaken
off
with
heroicall
spirits
)
that
Popes
hereafter
shall
play
no
more
vpon
their
patience
,
nor
presume
to
put
bits
and
snaffles
in
their
noble
mouthes
,
to
the
binding
vp
of
their
power
with
weake
scruples
,
like
mighty
buls
lead
about
by
litle
children
with
a
small
twisted
thred
.
To
that
God
,
that
King
of
Kings
I
deuote
my
scepter
;
at
his
feet
in
all
humblenes
I
lay
downe
my
Crowne
;
to
his
holy
decrees
and
commaunds
I
will
euer
be
a
faithfull
seruant
,
and
in
his
battels
a
faithfull
champion
.
To
conclude
;
in
this
iust
cause
and
quarrell
,
I
dare
send
the
challenge
,
and
will
require
no
second
,
to
maintain
as
a
defendant
of
honour
,
that
my
brother-Princes
and
my selfe
,
whom
God
hath
aduanced
vpon
the
Throne
of
Soueraigne
Maiesty
and
supreame
dignity
,
doe
hold
the
Royall
dignity
of
his
Maiesty
alone
;
to
whose
seruice
,
as
a
most
humble
homager
and
vassall
,
I
consecrate
all
the
glory
,
honour
,
splendor
,
and
lustre
of
my
earthly
Kingdomes
.
FINIS
.